Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 3

2017-11-10T01:47:18Z

Sera131: /* 3 */

==Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea==
===<center>1</center>===
The reactions of John and Masako, who arrived the following afternoon, were a sight to see.

“Naru is possessed by a spirit of uncommon will-power and is incapable of moving.”

The expressions of the pair when I said that. Masako looked as if she might cry.

“...how is he doing at present?”

“He’s sleeping. Lin-san put a certain spell on him to prevent him from gaining consciousness.”

“May I see him?”

Masako looked at Lin-san. Lin-san nodded.

“If only to see his face. Please do not enter the room under any circumstances.”

Masako nodded with a very serious expression. She honestly looked as if she might cry. I thought, ‘This girl also truly likes Naru after all.’

“Over here.”

I opened the sliding door. Last night we transferred Naru to the eight tatami in the back of the room we’re using as a base. We were somewhat anxious of keeping him by himself in the room next door; therefore, the opinion to move him was unanimous.

Masako looked inside and exhaled. A pained noise could be heard.

There was only one futon in the room, and at the four corners of that, charms were stuck in the tatami with tree branches. There wasn’t a single movement from Naru. Unless looking with considerable care, one might think he wasn’t breathing. A small character was drawn on his white forehead. That was also written by Lin-san, although it looked like the red done by Indian women. Somehow it suits Naru well.

“Do you know what kind of spirit has possessed him?”

When I asked, Masako weakly shook her head.

“I— I cannot see it well. I can feel the spirit that has possessed him, but… I wonder if I should call it an empty spirit.”

Lin-san looked back reprovingly.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s clear and colorless, and it also does not emit any emotions whatsoever. And yet, its presence is very strong. Perhaps something may be interfering in order to prevent us from grasping the true identity of the spirit.”

Lin-san looked down, falling deep in thought.

“May I close this?”

When I asked, Masako nodded in assent.

“Well then,”

Bou-san explained the general circumstances to John and Masako. In the middle of the story, Akifumi-san brought us some coffee.

“Th—that was Matsuzaki-san I heard on the other side, wasn’t it?”

It was said to John and Ayako laughed loud.

“Don’t worry about it. I was shaking with all my might at this person’s joke. Ho—hoho.”

...this woman is still laughing at such a thing.

Bou-san turned his gaze to Lin-san.

“Was there activity last night?”

“In the main building and a cove side room. Would you like to see?”

“I would.”

...depressing. The tone is all wrong. After all, when Lin-san asks, “Would you like to see?” shouldn’t an acerbic, “Replay it,” be the reply? *grumble*

The video appeared on the monitor. Unusual images were recorded of Hazuki-chan’s room and the corridor of the main building, and after that it was the cove side room. On both the screens of the main building, strange lights were reflected. It was something like dim, hazy lights. The light that appeared in Hazuki-chan’s room slowly floated around her futon and disappeared. The one that appeared in the corridor just quickly crossed the screen.

“What about the sound?”

“It is silence. There is no vibration. The other instruments are also within the range of normal values, however, the temperature dropped about five degrees.”

“What about the cove side room?”

“I will show it on the monitor.”

The camera that was placed in the cove side room was pointing straight towards the window. Occasionally, faint white lights were visible on the other side of the window. They were moving up from below.

...up from below.

“Are those spirit forms?”

“I do not know. Here as well, no change is seen other than the temperature.”

“What’s the temperature difference?”

“It is still five degrees.”

I secretly spoke to Akifumi-san.

“...the cave below...”

“Is something wrong?”

“Is there possibly a path beside the cave? A sort of path carved out of the cliff… with a stone stairway there that rises up to the side of the shop...”

Akifumi-san had a blank look.

“...did you go and have a look?”

So it’s there after all.

“Is the cave curved in the shape of a ‘く’ with a shrine in the back?”

“Did you go down to the bottom? You mustn't do that! That stone stairway is dangerous.”

Bou-san looked at me.
“What’s wrong, Jou-chan?”

“I… sort of slipped out again.”

“Slipped out, you say…?”

“...it seems so...”

<p>*mumble*</p> I talked about the second half of the dream without Naru. The content of the first half could not possibly be told to other people. Akifumi-san looked at me blankly.

“Then, spirit lights came drifting into the cave from the sea. There was even the spirit of some sort of fish or something.”

“The spirit of a fish?”

...well, I think it’s strange myself. But, even a fish is alive, and why not also a ghost fish if there’s a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Ghost_Cat.2F_Changing_Cat|ghost cat]]?

“That cave is like that.”

It was said by Akifumi-san with a serious tone.

“Corpses flow in with relation to the tide.”

—eh?

“When someone dies in the surrounding sea, they drift into that cave. Especially people and large objects. Because of that, we have a shrine. The family dogs also washed up there.”

Bou-san frowned.

“I’d like to see. Could you guide me?”

Akifumi-san nodded and looked at the clock.

“There’s a little time until low-tide… It isn’t accessible until the tide ebbs unless you use the stone steps.”

“Incidentally, I’d also like to see where the stone steps are.”

“If that’s the case, I’ll guide you around here a little. The tide should ebb soon.”

===<center>2</center>===

Leaving only Lin-san to keep watch of Naru and the equipment, we exited the shop in a group and walked along the cove in the garden. There was a stone stairway, which was in the process of collapsing, in the very innermost of the cove. Since the middle of the stairs was becoming a mere steep slope, it would be close to almost impossible for people to use.

“Why is there a stone stairway in such a place?”

When Bou-san asked, Akifumi-san answered,

“I don’t really know, but it seems to be considerably old. Since it was here from the time when the shop was built. When my grandmother was a child, she went to the cave using this stone stairway. Though it seems it was already half broken since that time.”

Tentatively along the cove, there was a surrounding handrail and low fence, and at the exit of the stone stairway there was a decent iron gate. From the gate, there was a small distance until the stone stairway, and from this side of the fence the water surface of the cove was not visible.

“When was the shop built here?”

“I heard it was during my great-grandfather’s generation. Originally, there was a shop in Kanazawa, which likely transferred to here.”

“So up until that time, the family didn’t live here?”

“Right. But it’s likely that the location where the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Main_Household|main household]] originally lived was here. My great-grandfather came here several times, and it seems because of that he decided to transfer the shop to here.”

“Do you know when the main household moved to this land?”

Akifumi-san tilted his head to one side.

“Let’s see, it was…The oldest person of those with a tomb in the family temple was born in the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Ansei_Era|Ansei era]]. I know little before that. If you would like, I could ask my grandmother for you.”

“Please do. By the way, when was the Ansei era?”

Akifumi-san tilted his head.

“If I remember correctly, it was during the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Edo_Period|Edo period]], but as for the details... anyway, it’s been a long time since I was tested on that.”

“Current high school students.”

Bou-san suddenly looked back at me.

“My school is still on the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Genji_and_Heike_war|Genji and Heike war]].”

“What about you, Masako? Don’t you go to school occasionally?”

Masako coldly looked the other way.

“Occasionally is more than enough. Mine is not yet out of the activity of Genji no Kimi.”

“Masako, you go to high school!?”

“May a junior high school graduate do as they please? Of course I go.”

Bou-san smiled smugly.

“It’s a certain famous high school for entertainers.”

Huh, is that so? As one would expect, a major medium is serious.

“I guess you’re essentially busy? You came quickly, didn’t you?”

When I asked, Masako blushed slightly.

“I am busy. I was still in the middle of supplementary lessons… I will say this in advance, however, that the supplementary lessons are to compensate for my attendance.”

Single-minded. So, you’re saying the reason you flew over was to see Naru. How touching. —hmm? Wait a minute!

“Masako, what do you wear when you go to school?”

When I asked, Masako’s expression was sincerely scornful.

“There is a uniform of course. Or did you think I go to school in a kimono as well?”

I didn’t think such a thing! Well, I was thinking something to the extent of, ‘is it a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Hakama|Hakama]]?’ *mumble*

“That is the teahouse.”

Akifumi-san raised his hand. Having come walking on the sidewalk of a large garden (I wonder what that is), a small building was visible before our eyes.

“Is the cove not completely visible from the garden?”

“On the opposite side of the tea house and flowers— we can go to the cape point. It’s possible to see from there.”

Exactly as was stated, when we walked farther past the teahouse, we came forth into a neat little garden, and we were able to look down at the cove from there. Beyond the low hedgerow was the cliff of the opposite shore and the building, which projected from the slope. A set of beams could be seen, which supported the building. And carved out of the rock surface below the set of beams, a narrow path extended. Right of the path was the crumbling stone stairway, and to the left was the gaping hole of the entrance of the cave.

“Do you want to go a little farther?”

Akifumi-san said so and opened a small door in the hedgerow using a key. From there until the cape point, short pine trees sparsely grew in the meadow.

“Beyond this point there aren’t any fences, so please be careful.”

Walking just a little bit fearfully, it was fifteen steps until the point. Although called a point, it was not a vertical, precipitous cliff, but more or less a gentle slope with shrubs growing there. Beyond the slope became a cliff, and from there it was the sea. To the right of the point, the crack’s open mouth formed the entrance to the cove.

“When viewed from above, it doesn’t even feel like that much of a cliff.”

When Bou-san said, Akifumi-san smiled. Suddenly, Ayako said,

“Hey, [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Young_Master|young master]].”

“Young master… But I won’t actually succeed as the family head.”

“I’m not worried about minor details. What are those?”

Ayako pointed to stones lined up between the pine trees. Five stones, each of which was about the size of an armful, were neatly arranged in a row.

“Oh, those? Even I don’t know that. My grandmother doesn’t seem to know either. They look like gravestones. I was told to leave them as they are and not touch them.”

“Oh.”

There were rocks of various sizes protruding from the sea. Waves were breaking white against them. In front, there were conspicuously large rocks. One like a hill and the other a little smaller. In that place, a sacred shrine rope on each tied them together. John pointed with his finger.

“Yoshimi-san, what are those?”

“That’s [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Okobu_and_Mekobu|Okobu and Mekobu]]. Okobu is the large one and Mekobu is the small one.”

“Okobu and Mekobu… Is that a sacred shrine rope tying them together?”

“Yes. But I think it’s unrelated to any Shinto rituals. Since I think that rope is also rehung by local fishermen at New Year’s.”

After saying that, Akifumi-san spoke to me,

“You know, it’s said that those rocks are a man and women who became like that after jumping into the sea from here.”

I looked up at Akifumi-san.

“It’s a local legend. Although her exact name was forgotten, a long, long time ago, there was a certain princess in this land. The princess had a lover who was a local fisherman, but there came a man who coveted her.”

“Oh?”

“The man who coveted her was the son of a nearby noble and tried to force the princess to be his bride. The princess was unwilling and tried to escape with her lover. —They eloped. However, the letter with the written plans of the elopement had been secretly switched by the nobleman’s son, and the two did not meet.”

I looked up at Akifumi-san with astonishment.

“The princess realized the mistake and, in a panic, went searching for her lover, and as for the lover, he had killed the nobleman’s son. He thought he had been betrayed since the princess had not come and the nobleman’s son came instead. The two were able to resolve the misunderstanding, however, it was too late. So, they jumped into the sea from this cape. The story says that the gods felt pity for them and, so that there would be no possibility of them being separated again, changed the lover into Okobu and the princess into Mekobu.”

That was the story… As I thought this, I inwardly blushed. I thought I was just being a bold woman. Was my role the princess? Moreover, was Akifumi-san the nasty nobleman’s son and Naru the fisherman? Unbelievable miscasting.

“Is there something wrong?”

Akifumi-san asked and I panicked.

“T-t-t-t-there isn’t anything, certainly.”

===<center>3</center>===

Upon walking back from the teahouse, there were trees growing densely out in front and some kind of roof could just slightly be seen peeking through there.

“Akifumi-san, what is that?”

“Oh, that’s the shrine. But it’s a small shrine without a Shinto priest.”

He said and dropped his gaze to his wristwatch.

“It’s still a little early. Would you like to go?”

With the tide not completely ebbed, Pumps Ayako and Kimono Masako said it was impossible to walk, so we headed to the shrine. For the time being, we exited the garden by going to the main building, and once we passed through the garden of the main building, we came out to the road. A [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Torii_Gate|torii gate]] was built a short distance away from the Yoshimi house gate.

The shrine was fairly neat. I thought it certainly would have been awfully dilapidated since Akifumi-san said it was unmanned. A little happily, Ayako said,

“Ahh, what a splendid shrine. Though it hasn’t been cleaned properly.”

“Is it splendid? The cleaning is done by my family. We’ve been the caretakers for generations.”

It was a really small shrine that didn’t seem anywhere near splendid. There was a small sort of stage, and there was only a lattice door on the interior.

“Splendid, splendid. This is probably the shrine of a patron god.”

“What’s a patron god?”

“To put it briefly, a god of the land. It’s a village’s guardian god. There’s a kagura hall, or in other words, a place for ancient Shinto music and dancing.”

“Right. In autumn.”

Hmm.

“Young master, young master.”

Now called by Bou-san, Akifumi-san smiled wryly.

Bou-san pointed out three side-by-side tombstones located in the corner of the grounds and asked,

“What’re those?”

“Those are the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tohachi_aka_Sanroku_Mounds|Tohachi mounds]].”

“Tohachi mounds?”

“Tohachi mounds, written as eighteen. I’m not sure why, though. I think Tohachi is a sort of play on words since their also called the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tohachi_aka_Sanroku_Mounds|Sanroku mounds]].”

“Why?”

When I asked and pulled on Akifumi-san’s shirt, he replied,

“[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tohachi_aka_Sanroku_Mounds|Three times six is eighteen]], right?”

“Oh, I see.”

“No one knows why they’re called the Sanroku mounds. But three are here, right? And then there are the ones on the point of the cape.”

“Ah, it was five, wasn’t it?”

Akifumi-san nodded.

“Right. Therefore, there were six on the tip of that cape and maybe one was lost, is what my grandmother says.”

Bou-san was thoughtful.

“Lost mound, huh?”

John spoke to Bou-san,

“A mound in this case is a grave, isn’t it?”

“Exactly.”

“Is there a reason for it not being there? I wonder if it’s not related to the Yoshimi house incident.”

Ayako snapped her fingers.

“That’s it! That mound was the grave of a fox. And then, it was moved without permission when the shop was built. That curse then...”

“I already came to the same conclusion.”

This was said by Bou-san and Ayako puffed her cheeks.

“Is that so!?”

“If it was Naru-bou, he’d probably say, ‘Don’t get ahead of yourself.’ What do you think, Masako?”

Masako tilted her head like a doll.

“What we are calling a fox is not truly a fox. I did not sense the presence of an animal. Not at the shop, nor at the mounds either. Spirits often tell lies, and when they are seen by human eyes, they will often appear taking the form of an animal.”

“Hmm. What else?”

Being asked, Masako made a serious face.

“I feel the presence of many spirits. I do not know what kind of spirits they are. However, I wonder if they’re not a kind of wandering spirit.”

“Masako. Does that mean you don’t know this time either?”

Masako looked away from Bou-san’s amazed expression. And then,

“This is a strange place. I do not sense anything good, but on the other hand, I do not sense anything bad.”

...Wait a minute. Those words.

“I sensed a strange power inside the house as well, however, what I felt was a mix of something very bad and something very good. I have a memory of such a feeling... ”

“Sacred ground?”

When I asked, Masako opened her eyes wide.

“...Yes. That’s right. Previously, when I went to America, I had gone to sacred Native American ground. This feeling is very similar to the feeling of that place.”

“Masako, you’ve been to foreign countries?”

Ah, wealthy people.

“Only once. I attended a seance by invitation of ASPR.”

“ASPR?”

“It’s an American psychic research society. At that time, I had gone to a place referred to as Native American holy ground. This was where Native American souls gathered. It was a sacred place protected by spirits, but it was also the source of a curse that would bring calamity to those who defiled it. The spirits of many were wandering… It’s very similar to the feeling of that place.”

A place to gather souls…

Bou-san looked back in the direction of the cape behind us.

“In any case, I still want to take a look at that cave.”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

In front of the shop entrance was a beautiful garden. The low hedgerow continued here as well, and beyond was the coast. There was a break at a point in the hedgerow and from there, concrete stairs extended down to the coast. While clinging to the steel handrail, we descended the long stairway along the cliff. At the bottom was a coastline full of pebbles and rocks. Slightly offshore from the coast, there was an area where various sized rocks projected in countless numbers from the surface of the sea. It stretched directly parallel along the coast, and surging waves crashed against the rocks there, halting their momentum, which resulted in the coastline becoming very calm.

“Beautiful water.”

The seawater was clear like glass.

“Here it is.”

Akifumi-san indicated the base of the cliff, which he had now descended. At the base of the cliff, something like a path had been made, which had things such as rocks and stones piled up. We walked along the path, being careful so as to not slip. The path ran along the circumference of the cliff and going around it, the tip of the cliff could be easily reached. From the tip, we walked along a rock and arrived at the entrance of the cave. The tide had completely ebbed, but nevertheless, the water had only fallen to about ankle depth at most, and as a result, Ayako fussed even more. Thus, I told her not to come dressed pretentiously during investigations.

The cave was exactly the same as what I saw in my dream. The ground was covered with stones like a dry riverbed. In the case of the identical bend around the middle, there was also the same small shrine in exact area inside of the bend. However, looking at the shrine now, there wasn’t the same distortion. Although small, the cleaning was thorough. A clean, orderly shrine.

“Masako, how about here?”

When I asked in a whisper, Masako looked up at the high ceiling.

“It’s the same. That mountain and— the sacred ground I saw in America, it’s the same feeling.”

Hearing muttering, I looked back at the cave entrance.

“Even now, spirits are flowing in.”

Bou-san looked inside of the shrine.

“Do you also do the cleaning for this, young master?”

“Yes. As well as the main building's Buddhist household altar and the shop’s Shinto household altar… Since my family is fussy, my childhood was difficult.”

“Oh?”

“If it’s child’s help, it means cleaning and that sort, right? Childhood was unpleasant.”

“Tell me about it. My house was a temple, too.”

“What about you, Ayako?”

I tried asking.

“Was your house also a shrine, Ayako? Was it difficult?”

“Sorry to disappoint. My home wasn’t part of a shrine.”

“It wasn’t!?”

If so, then why are you a miko!?

“I never helped with anything. You see, besides being raised like a princess, I was an only child, so I got spoiled.”

“...you admit it yourself. Well then, what does your family do, Ayako?”

When I asked, Ayako smiled and combed back her hair.

“Oh, they're doctors.”

EEK!

“As in the wealthy and prestigious kind of doctors?”

“That’s right. We built a private general hospital, so we’re fairly wealthy. The maid did everything for us.”

Why is such a wealthy young woman acting as a miko? When I tried to ask, Bou-san raised his voice.

“Young master, what’s inside here?”

Bou-san was looking inside so that his nose was pressed against the small lattice door of the shrine. Saying, ‘Ah,’ Akifumi-san opened the shrine.

“It’s driftwood. At least, that’s what I think it probably is.”

Contained inside was a wooden stick about thirty centimeters in height. Near the top was rounded and it appeared to be in the shape of a person. There were two small projections that looked like little hands.

“It’s called ‘Okobu-sama.’”

“‘Okobu,’ like the rock?”

“I don’t know… I think it’s different from that. Doesn’t it look like a human somewhat with a head and hands? Also, doesn’t it look like this?”

Akifumi-san lightly raised one hand while hanging the other hand slightly out in front.

“Ah, I see.”

“This is a common pose of Buddha statues, right? I think that’s why it’s enshrined.”

===<center>4</center>===

“Is it an Ebisu?”

Right after returning to the base, Bou-san muttered then spoke to Lin-san.

“Abnormalities?”

“None so far.”

“I see. Hey, Lin-san. Can’t we put equipment in the cave below?”

After he asked, Lin-san contemplated the situation of the cave.

“As long as there is no concern of seawater, we can set it up, but what about the power... ”

“Oh, I see.”

“The battery only holds two hours, and only one is available. There is the manual interval timer as well.”

“Interval timer?”

“It is a device that can be switched ON/OFF at regular time intervals. For example, it is sufficient to only record at hourly intervals. In that way, at best, it will allow us to record for half a day or so. ”

“However, that means there’s also the possibility that the switch will be turned off during a vital point.”

“Yes. —Ah, approximately how high is the cliff?”

Akifumi-san answered with, ‘About ten meters.’

“If that’s the case, we can probably lower the cable from here somehow. As long as no effort is spared to bring in the equipment afterwards.”

Ugh. Seems difficult…

—For this reason, we performed rigorous, heavy labor from there. We carried the equipment in a great hurry while the tide was out. Since we couldn’t go across the rocky stretch and carry the equipment on our shoulders, we walked in the water *splash splash* while circumventing the rocks. If the equipment got soaked by water, then it would be a serious matter. As such, I was dripping cold sweat. We couldn’t even use the supply cart.

Akifumi-san jumped into the cove in order to catch the cable that was lowered from the window of our base and pulled it up to the cave for me. If not for Akifumi-san, it would have been fairly difficult work to deliver the cable without getting the connector wet. The equipment was wrapped in vinyl to avoid getting wet and we built a simple tent. …*dizzy* Then, when we had at last finished the setup, the tide had risen and having no choice but to return, we were submerged in water up to the waist.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

“Hey, Bou-san, what’s an ‘Ebisu’?”

After finishing the setup, we took showers and returned to base. Then I tried asking.

“Ebisu?”

Ayako and Masako, who did not participate in the setup, took John to go examine Hazuki-chan’s condition.

“A little while ago, you said, ‘Ebisu.’”

“Oh, is that so? In short, ‘Ebisu’ is flotsam.”

“Flotsam… ”

“An unusual object that’s drifted to the coast. Things like underwater rocks or dead bodies, sharks or whales. Anyhow, when an uncommon object turns up on the coast, it used to be a custom of fishing villages to gratefully accept this as a sign of a good catch. Apparently, this type of flotsam was originally called ‘Ebisu.’ Especially unusually shaped rocks or favorably shaped driftwood. Those sorts of objects were said to be harbingers of good things and were worshipped with utmost devotion. That driftwood, ‘Okobu-sama,’ would also be so. Actually, a shrine’s object of worship is sometimes flotsam.”

“Really?”

“On the other hand, an ‘Ebisu’ was sometimes a harbinger of bad things. For example, things such as typhoons and tsunami. So you might say, in the beginning, an ‘Ebisu’ was the deification of an ‘object from the sea.’ Originally, it was written with the character ‘夷’. Later on it became the god of prosperous business and even the word began to be written with the special characters, ‘恵比寿.’”

...object from the sea…

“Originally, there was a belief in Japan of ‘Tokoyo.’ Put simply, ‘Tokoyo’ was a country of immortality. It was believed to be a place that existed far beyond the sea. An ‘object from the sea’ was thought to have come from ‘Tokoyo.’”

Yikes. The Japanese are strange.

“Ebisu, Okobu-sama, lost mound...”

Bou-san muttered and stood up.

“I’m going to borrow the phone for a minute.”

“What’s wrong?”

“We alone are unreliable.”

Huh?

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

Bou-san left, and when I was alone with Lin-san, the conversation wasn’t even encouraged further, so I decided to go outside for a while and wander aimlessly. I went to the stairs that go down to the coast and sat down. I watched the coast grow considerably smaller than it was a little while ago.

...object from the sea.

‘Okobu-sama’ that was washed ashore and drifting spirits. A cave and sacred ground. A shrine and a house. Two rocks with a legend. A couple throwing themselves into the sea.

—Could that sacred ground be the cause?

I thought in this manner.

—Or, could it be something related to that legend?

Until listening to Akifumi-san a little while ago, I didn’t know the legend. The fact that I saw that sort of dream surely has some meaning. Not to mention, since Naru said he, “showed the direction of the dream,” that’s probably what he wanted to inform me about. If that’s the case, the legend can’t have nothing to do with this incident.

Or could there be a connection to the other part of that dream? That dream where we ran away and were surrounded without a way to escape. I wonder why we didn’t jump into the sea. According to the legend, we were supposed to throw ourselves into the sea. In the dream, I also thought, ‘I wonder why it’s not the sea.’ And that brief phrase.

—Cursed until the end of days.

“What information did you want me to know?”

Then it occurred to me.

—Could the dreams I’ve seen up till now possibly be entirely Naru “showing the direction” for me?

Despite how much I thought about it, I didn’t really know. When I returned to the store, my brain was in a muddled state. Bou-san was using the phone at the reception desk that was located where you enter the front door.

“Hey. Didn’t you go somewhere luxurious?”

...I wonder who he intended to call.

“It’s a bad place for enjoyment, but it’s become a bit of a difficult situation. I want you to lend a hand. Can you come?”

After a moment, Bou-san spoke,

“Come. The manpower is really needed. —Tomorrow? There are probably still flights today. Since you don’t need any luggage, get on an airplane today by any means.”

Airplane?

“Unless there’s a direct one, get on a connecting flight. At any rate, I want you to arrive as early as possible.”

What a underhanded way of calling. I wonder who on earth is on the phone. They seem like a close acquaintance. Eh? Perhaps… is it?

I smiled complacently, but when I tried to return to base, the clatter of panicked footsteps was heard. When I looked back, it was Akifumi-san. His complexion had turned pale.

He dived at the reception desk, then uttered a cry similar to a scream.

“Takigawa-san, my older brother—”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 3

2017-11-10T01:31:06Z

Sera131: /* 3 */

==Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea==
===<center>1</center>===
The reactions of John and Masako, who arrived the following afternoon, were a sight to see.

“Naru is possessed by a spirit of uncommon will-power and is incapable of moving.”

The expressions of the pair when I said that. Masako looked as if she might cry.

“...how is he doing at present?”

“He’s sleeping. Lin-san put a certain spell on him to prevent him from gaining consciousness.”

“May I see him?”

Masako looked at Lin-san. Lin-san nodded.

“If only to see his face. Please do not enter the room under any circumstances.”

Masako nodded with a very serious expression. She honestly looked as if she might cry. I thought, ‘This girl also truly likes Naru after all.’

“Over here.”

I opened the sliding door. Last night we transferred Naru to the eight tatami in the back of the room we’re using as a base. We were somewhat anxious of keeping him by himself in the room next door; therefore, the opinion to move him was unanimous.

Masako looked inside and exhaled. A pained noise could be heard.

There was only one futon in the room, and at the four corners of that, charms were stuck in the tatami with tree branches. There wasn’t a single movement from Naru. Unless looking with considerable care, one might think he wasn’t breathing. A small character was drawn on his white forehead. That was also written by Lin-san, although it looked like the red done by Indian women. Somehow it suits Naru well.

“Do you know what kind of spirit has possessed him?”

When I asked, Masako weakly shook her head.

“I— I cannot see it well. I can feel the spirit that has possessed him, but… I wonder if I should call it an empty spirit.”

Lin-san looked back reprovingly.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s clear and colorless, and it also does not emit any emotions whatsoever. And yet, its presence is very strong. Perhaps something may be interfering in order to prevent us from grasping the true identity of the spirit.”

Lin-san looked down, falling deep in thought.

“May I close this?”

When I asked, Masako nodded in assent.

“Well then,”

Bou-san explained the general circumstances to John and Masako. In the middle of the story, Akifumi-san brought us some coffee.

“Th—that was Matsuzaki-san I heard on the other side, wasn’t it?”

It was said to John and Ayako laughed loud.

“Don’t worry about it. I was shaking with all my might at this person’s joke. Ho—hoho.”

...this woman is still laughing at such a thing.

Bou-san turned his gaze to Lin-san.

“Was there activity last night?”

“In the main building and a cove side room. Would you like to see?”

“I would.”

...depressing. The tone is all wrong. After all, when Lin-san asks, “Would you like to see?” shouldn’t an acerbic, “Replay it,” be the reply? *grumble*

The video appeared on the monitor. Unusual images were recorded of Hazuki-chan’s room and the corridor of the main building, and after that it was the cove side room. On both the screens of the main building, strange lights were reflected. It was something like dim, hazy lights. The light that appeared in Hazuki-chan’s room slowly floated around her futon and disappeared. The one that appeared in the corridor just quickly crossed the screen.

“What about the sound?”

“It is silence. There is no vibration. The other instruments are also within the range of normal values, however, the temperature dropped about five degrees.”

“What about the cove side room?”

“I will show it on the monitor.”

The camera that was placed in the cove side room was pointing straight towards the window. Occasionally, faint white lights were visible on the other side of the window. They were moving up from below.

...up from below.

“Are those spirit forms?”

“I do not know. Here as well, no change is seen other than the temperature.”

“What’s the temperature difference?”

“It is still five degrees.”

I secretly spoke to Akifumi-san.

“...the cave below...”

“Is something wrong?”

“Is there possibly a path beside the cave? A sort of path carved out of the cliff… with a stone stairway there that rises up to the side of the shop...”

Akifumi-san had a blank look.

“...did you go and have a look?”

So it’s there after all.

“Is the cave curved in the shape of a ‘く’ with a shrine in the back?”

“Did you go down to the bottom? You mustn't do that! That stone stairway is dangerous.”

Bou-san looked at me.
“What’s wrong, Jou-chan?”

“I… sort of slipped out again.”

“Slipped out, you say…?”

“...it seems so...”

<p>*mumble*</p> I talked about the second half of the dream without Naru. The content of the first half could not possibly be told to other people. Akifumi-san looked at me blankly.

“Then, spirit lights came drifting into the cave from the sea. There was even the spirit of some sort of fish or something.”

“The spirit of a fish?”

...well, I think it’s strange myself. But, even a fish is alive, and why not also a ghost fish if there’s a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Ghost_Cat.2F_Changing_Cat|ghost cat]]?

“That cave is like that.”

It was said by Akifumi-san with a serious tone.

“Corpses flow in with relation to the tide.”

—eh?

“When someone dies in the surrounding sea, they drift into that cave. Especially people and large objects. Because of that, we have a shrine. The family dogs also washed up there.”

Bou-san frowned.

“I’d like to see. Could you guide me?”

Akifumi-san nodded and looked at the clock.

“There’s a little time until low-tide… It isn’t accessible until the tide ebbs unless you use the stone steps.”

“Incidentally, I’d also like to see where the stone steps are.”

“If that’s the case, I’ll guide you around here a little. The tide should ebb soon.”

===<center>2</center>===

Leaving only Lin-san to keep watch of Naru and the equipment, we exited the shop in a group and walked along the cove in the garden. There was a stone stairway, which was in the process of collapsing, in the very innermost of the cove. Since the middle of the stairs was becoming a mere steep slope, it would be close to almost impossible for people to use.

“Why is there a stone stairway in such a place?”

When Bou-san asked, Akifumi-san answered,

“I don’t really know, but it seems to be considerably old. Since it was here from the time when the shop was built. When my grandmother was a child, she went to the cave using this stone stairway. Though it seems it was already half broken since that time.”

Tentatively along the cove, there was a surrounding handrail and low fence, and at the exit of the stone stairway there was a decent iron gate. From the gate, there was a small distance until the stone stairway, and from this side of the fence the water surface of the cove was not visible.

“When was the shop built here?”

“I heard it was during my great-grandfather’s generation. Originally, there was a shop in Kanazawa, which likely transferred to here.”

“So up until that time, the family didn’t live here?”

“Right. But it’s likely that the location where the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Main_Household|main household]] originally lived was here. My great-grandfather came here several times, and it seems because of that he decided to transfer the shop to here.”

“Do you know when the main household moved to this land?”

Akifumi-san tilted his head to one side.

“Let’s see, it was…The oldest person of those with a tomb in the family temple was born in the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Ansei_Era|Ansei era]]. I know little before that. If you would like, I could ask my grandmother for you.”

“Please do. By the way, when was the Ansei era?”

Akifumi-san tilted his head.

“If I remember correctly, it was during the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Edo_Period|Edo period]], but as for the details... anyway, it’s been a long time since I was tested on that.”

“Current high school students.”

Bou-san suddenly looked back at me.

“My school is still on the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Genji_and_Heike_war|Genji and Heike war]].”

“What about you, Masako? Don’t you go to school occasionally?”

Masako coldly looked the other way.

“Occasionally is more than enough. Mine is not yet out of the activity of Genji no Kimi.”

“Masako, you go to high school!?”

“May a junior high school graduate do as they please? Of course I go.”

Bou-san smiled smugly.

“It’s a certain famous high school for entertainers.”

Huh, is that so? As one would expect, a major medium is serious.

“I guess you’re essentially busy? You came quickly, didn’t you?”

When I asked, Masako blushed slightly.

“I am busy. I was still in the middle of supplementary lessons… I will say this in advance, however, that the supplementary lessons are to compensate for my attendance.”

Single-minded. So, you’re saying the reason you flew over was to see Naru. How touching. —hmm? Wait a minute!

“Masako, what do you wear when you go to school?”

When I asked, Masako’s expression was sincerely scornful.

“There is a uniform of course. Or did you think I go to school in a kimono as well?”

I didn’t think such a thing! Well, I was thinking something to the extent of, ‘is it a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Hakama|Hakama]]?’ *mumble*

“That is the teahouse.”

Akifumi-san raised his hand. Having come walking on the sidewalk of a large garden (I wonder what that is), a small building was visible before our eyes.

“Is the cove not completely visible from the garden?”

“On the opposite side of the tea house and flowers— we can go to the cape point. It’s possible to see from there.”

Exactly as was stated, when we walked farther past the teahouse, we came forth into a neat little garden, and we were able to look down at the cove from there. Beyond the low hedgerow was the cliff of the opposite shore and the building, which projected from the slope. A set of beams could be seen, which supported the building. And carved out of the rock surface below the set of beams, a narrow path extended. Right of the path was the crumbling stone stairway, and to the left was the gaping hole of the entrance of the cave.

“Do you want to go a little farther?”

Akifumi-san said so and opened a small door in the hedgerow using a key. From there until the cape point, short pine trees sparsely grew in the meadow.

“Beyond this point there aren’t any fences, so please be careful.”

Walking just a little bit fearfully, it was fifteen steps until the point. Although called a point, it was not a vertical, precipitous cliff, but more or less a gentle slope with shrubs growing there. Beyond the slope became a cliff, and from there it was the sea. To the right of the point, the crack’s open mouth formed the entrance to the cove.

“When viewed from above, it doesn’t even feel like that much of a cliff.”

When Bou-san said, Akifumi-san smiled. Suddenly, Ayako said,

“Hey, [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Young_Master|young master]].”

“Young master… But I won’t actually succeed as the family head.”

“I’m not worried about minor details. What are those?”

Ayako pointed to stones lined up between the pine trees. Five stones, each of which was about the size of an armful, were neatly arranged in a row.

“Oh, those? Even I don’t know that. My grandmother doesn’t seem to know either. They look like gravestones. I was told to leave them as they are and not touch them.”

“Oh.”

There were rocks of various sizes protruding from the sea. Waves were breaking white against them. In front, there were conspicuously large rocks. One like a hill and the other a little smaller. In that place, a sacred shrine rope on each tied them together. John pointed with his finger.

“Yoshimi-san, what are those?”

“That’s [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Okobu_and_Mekobu|Okobu and Mekobu]]. Okobu is the large one and Mekobu is the small one.”

“Okobu and Mekobu… Is that a sacred shrine rope tying them together?”

“Yes. But I think it’s unrelated to any Shinto rituals. Since I think that rope is also rehung by local fishermen at New Year’s.”

After saying that, Akifumi-san spoke to me,

“You know, it’s said that those rocks are a man and women who became like that after jumping into the sea from here.”

I looked up at Akifumi-san.

“It’s a local legend. Although her exact name was forgotten, a long, long time ago, there was a certain princess in this land. The princess had a lover who was a local fisherman, but there came a man who coveted her.”

“Oh?”

“The man who coveted her was the son of a nearby noble and tried to force the princess to be his bride. The princess was unwilling and tried to escape with her lover. —They eloped. However, the letter with the written plans of the elopement had been secretly switched by the nobleman’s son, and the two did not meet.”

I looked up at Akifumi-san with astonishment.

“The princess realized the mistake and, in a panic, went searching for her lover, and as for the lover, he had killed the nobleman’s son. He thought he had been betrayed since the princess had not come and the nobleman’s son came instead. The two were able to resolve the misunderstanding, however, it was too late. So, they jumped into the sea from this cape. The story says that the gods felt pity for them and, so that there would be no possibility of them being separated again, changed the lover into Okobu and the princess into Mekobu.”

That was the story… As I thought this, I inwardly blushed. I thought I was just being a bold woman. Was my role the princess? Moreover, was Akifumi-san the nasty nobleman’s son and Naru the fisherman? Unbelievable miscasting.

“Is there something wrong?”

Akifumi-san asked and I panicked.

“T-t-t-t-there isn’t anything, certainly.”

===<center>3</center>===

Upon walking back from the teahouse, there were trees growing densely out in front and some kind of roof could just slightly be seen peeking through there.

“Akifumi-san, what is that?”

“Oh, that’s the shrine. But it’s a small shrine without a Shinto priest.”

He said and dropped his gaze to his wristwatch.

“It’s still a little early. Would you like to go?”

With the tide not completely ebbed, Pumps Ayako and Kimono Masako said it was impossible to walk, so we headed to the shrine. For the time being, we exited the garden by going to the main building, and once we passed through the garden of the main building, we came out to the road. A [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Torii_Gate|torii gate]] was built a short distance away from the Yoshimi house gate.

The shrine was fairly neat. I thought it certainly would have been awfully dilapidated since Akifumi-san said it was unmanned. A little happily, Ayako said,

“Ahh, what a splendid shrine. Though it hasn’t been cleaned properly.”

“Is it splendid? The cleaning is done by my family. We’ve been the caretakers for generations.”

It was a really small shrine that didn’t seem anywhere near splendid. There was a small sort of stage, and there was only a lattice door on the interior.

“Splendid, splendid. This is probably the shrine of a patron god.”

“What’s a patron god?”

“To put it briefly, a god of the land. It’s a village’s guardian god. There’s a kagura hall, or in other words, a place for ancient Shinto music and dancing.”

“Right. In autumn.”

Hmm.

“Young master, young master.”

Now called by Bou-san, Akifumi-san smiled wryly.

Bou-san pointed out three side-by-side tombstones located in the corner of the grounds and asked,

“What’re those?”

“Those are the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tohachi_aka_Sanroku_Mounds|Tohachi mounds]].”

“Tohachi mounds?”

“Tohachi mounds, written as eighteen. I’m not sure why, though. I think Tohachi is a sort of play on words since their also called the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tohachi_aka_Sanroku_Mounds|Sanroku mounds]].”

“Why?”

When I asked and pulled on Akifumi-san’s shirt, he replied,

“[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tohachi_aka_Sanroku_Mounds|Three times six is eighteen]], right?”

“Oh, I see.”

“No one knows why they’re called the Sanroku mounds. But three are here, right? And then there are the ones on the point of the cape.”

“Ah, it was five, wasn’t it?”

Akifumi-san nodded.

“Right. Therefore, there were six on the tip of that cape and maybe one was lost, is what my grandmother says.”

Bou-san was thoughtful.

“Lost mound, huh?”

John spoke to Bou-san,

“A mound in this case is a grave, isn’t it?”

“Exactly.”

“Is there a reason for it not being there? I wonder if it’s not related to the Yoshimi house incident.”

Ayako snapped her fingers.

“That’s it! That mound was the grave of a fox. And then, it was moved without permission when the shop was built. That curse then...”

“I already came to the same conclusion.”

This was said by Bou-san and Ayako puffed her cheeks.

“Is that so!?”

“If it was Naru-bou, he’d probably say, ‘Don’t get ahead of yourself.’ What do you think, Masako?”

Masako tilted her head like a doll.

“What we are calling a fox is not truly a fox. I did not sense the presence of an animal. Not at the shop, nor at the mounds either. Spirits often tell lies, and when they are seen by human eyes, they will often appear taking the form of an animal.”

“Hmm. What else?”

Being asked, Masako made a serious face.

“I feel the presence of many spirits. I do not know what kind of spirits they are. However, I wonder if they’re not a kind of wandering spirit.”

“Masako. Does that mean you don’t know this time either?”

Masako looked away from Bou-san’s amazed expression. And then,

“This is a strange place. I do not sense anything good, but on the other hand, I do not sense anything bad.”

...Wait a minute. Those words.

“I sensed a strange power inside the house as well, however, what I felt was a mix of something very bad and something very good. I have a memory of such a feeling... ”

“Sacred ground?”

When I asked, Masako opened her eyes wide.

“...Yes. That’s right. Previously, when I went to America, I had gone to sacred Native American ground. This feeling is very similar to the feeling of that place.”

“Masako, you’ve been to foreign countries?”

Ah, wealthy people.

“Only once. I attended a seance by invitation of ASPR.”

“ASPR?”

“It’s an American psychic research society. At that time, I had gone to a place referred to as Native American holy ground. This was where Native American souls gathered. It was a sacred place protected by spirits, but it was also the source of a curse that would bring calamity to those who defiled it. The spirits of many were wandering… It’s very similar to the feeling of that place.”

A place to gather souls…

Bou-san looked back in the direction of the cape behind us.

“In any case, I still want to take a look at that cave.”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

In front of the shop entrance was a beautiful garden. The low hedgerow continued here as well, and beyond was the coast. There was a break at a point in the hedgerow and from there, concrete stairs extended down to the coast. While clinging to the steel handrail, we descended the long stairway along the cliff. At the bottom was a coastline full of pebbles and rocks. Slightly offshore from the coast, there was an area where various sized rocks projected in countless numbers from the surface of the sea. It stretched directly parallel along the coast, and surging waves crashed against the rocks there, halting their momentum, which resulted in the coastline becoming very calm.

“Beautiful water.”

The seawater was clear like glass.

“Here it is.”

Akifumi-san indicated the base of the cliff, which he had now descended. At the base of the cliff, something like a path had been made, which had things such as rocks and stones piled up. We walked along the path, being careful so as to not slip. The path ran along the circumference of the cliff and going around it, the tip of the cliff could be easily reached. From the tip, we walked along a rock and arrived at the entrance of the cave. The tide had completely ebbed, but nevertheless, the water had only fallen to about ankle depth at most, and as a result, Ayako fussed even more. Thus, I told her not to come dressed pretentiously during investigations.

The cave was exactly the same as what I saw in my dream. The ground was covered with stones like a dry riverbed. In the case of the identical bend around the middle, there was also the same small shrine in exact area inside of the bend. However, looking at the shrine now, there wasn’t the same distortion. Although small, the cleaning was thorough. A clean, orderly shrine.

“Masako, how about here?”

When I asked in a whisper, Masako looked up at the high ceiling.

“It’s the same. That mountain and— the sacred ground I saw in America, it’s the same feeling.”

Hearing muttering, I looked back at the cave entrance.

“Even now, spirits are flowing in.”

Bou-san looked inside of the shrine.

“Do you also do the cleaning for this, young master?”

“Yes. As well as the main building's Buddhist household altar and the shop’s Shinto household altar… Since my family is fussy, my childhood was difficult.”

“Oh?”

“If it’s child’s help, it means cleaning and that sort, right? Childhood was unpleasant.”

“Tell me about it. My house was a temple, too.”

“What about you, Ayako?”

I tried asking.

“Was your house also a shrine, Ayako? Was it difficult?”

“Sorry to disappoint. My home wasn’t part of a shrine.”

“It wasn’t!?”

If so, then why are you a miko!?

“I never helped with anything. You see, besides being raised like a princess, I was an only child, so I got spoiled.”

“...you admit it yourself. Well then, what does your family do, Ayako?”

When I asked, Ayako smiled and combed back her hair.

“Oh, they're doctors.”

EEK!

“As in the wealthy and prestigious doctors?”

“That’s right. We built a private general hospital, so we’re fairly wealthy. The maid did everything for us.”

Why is such a wealthy young woman acting as a miko? When I tried to ask, Bou-san raised his voice.

“Young master, what’s inside here?”

Bou-san was looking inside so that his nose was pressed against the small lattice door of the shrine. Saying, ‘Ah,’ Akifumi-san opened the shrine.

“It’s driftwood. At least, that’s what I think it probably is.”

Contained inside was a wooden stick about thirty centimeters in height. Near the top was rounded and it appeared to be in the shape of a person. There were two small projections that looked like little hands.

“It’s called ‘Okobu-sama.’”

“‘Okobu,’ like the rock?”

“I don’t know… I think it’s different from that. Doesn’t it look like a human somewhat with a head and hands? Also, doesn’t it look like this?”

Akifumi-san lightly raised one hand while hanging the other hand slightly out in front.

“Ah, I see.”

“This is a common pose of Buddha statues, right? I think that’s why it’s enshrined.”

===<center>4</center>===

“Is it an Ebisu?”

Right after returning to the base, Bou-san muttered then spoke to Lin-san.

“Abnormalities?”

“None so far.”

“I see. Hey, Lin-san. Can’t we put equipment in the cave below?”

After he asked, Lin-san contemplated the situation of the cave.

“As long as there is no concern of seawater, we can set it up, but what about the power... ”

“Oh, I see.”

“The battery only holds two hours, and only one is available. There is the manual interval timer as well.”

“Interval timer?”

“It is a device that can be switched ON/OFF at regular time intervals. For example, it is sufficient to only record at hourly intervals. In that way, at best, it will allow us to record for half a day or so. ”

“However, that means there’s also the possibility that the switch will be turned off during a vital point.”

“Yes. —Ah, approximately how high is the cliff?”

Akifumi-san answered with, ‘About ten meters.’

“If that’s the case, we can probably lower the cable from here somehow. As long as no effort is spared to bring in the equipment afterwards.”

Ugh. Seems difficult…

—For this reason, we performed rigorous, heavy labor from there. We carried the equipment in a great hurry while the tide was out. Since we couldn’t go across the rocky stretch and carry the equipment on our shoulders, we walked in the water *splash splash* while circumventing the rocks. If the equipment got soaked by water, then it would be a serious matter. As such, I was dripping cold sweat. We couldn’t even use the supply cart.

Akifumi-san jumped into the cove in order to catch the cable that was lowered from the window of our base and pulled it up to the cave for me. If not for Akifumi-san, it would have been fairly difficult work to deliver the cable without getting the connector wet. The equipment was wrapped in vinyl to avoid getting wet and we built a simple tent. …*dizzy* Then, when we had at last finished the setup, the tide had risen and having no choice but to return, we were submerged in water up to the waist.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

“Hey, Bou-san, what’s an ‘Ebisu’?”

After finishing the setup, we took showers and returned to base. Then I tried asking.

“Ebisu?”

Ayako and Masako, who did not participate in the setup, took John to go examine Hazuki-chan’s condition.

“A little while ago, you said, ‘Ebisu.’”

“Oh, is that so? In short, ‘Ebisu’ is flotsam.”

“Flotsam… ”

“An unusual object that’s drifted to the coast. Things like underwater rocks or dead bodies, sharks or whales. Anyhow, when an uncommon object turns up on the coast, it used to be a custom of fishing villages to gratefully accept this as a sign of a good catch. Apparently, this type of flotsam was originally called ‘Ebisu.’ Especially unusually shaped rocks or favorably shaped driftwood. Those sorts of objects were said to be harbingers of good things and were worshipped with utmost devotion. That driftwood, ‘Okobu-sama,’ would also be so. Actually, a shrine’s object of worship is sometimes flotsam.”

“Really?”

“On the other hand, an ‘Ebisu’ was sometimes a harbinger of bad things. For example, things such as typhoons and tsunami. So you might say, in the beginning, an ‘Ebisu’ was the deification of an ‘object from the sea.’ Originally, it was written with the character ‘夷’. Later on it became the god of prosperous business and even the word began to be written with the special characters, ‘恵比寿.’”

...object from the sea…

“Originally, there was a belief in Japan of ‘Tokoyo.’ Put simply, ‘Tokoyo’ was a country of immortality. It was believed to be a place that existed far beyond the sea. An ‘object from the sea’ was thought to have come from ‘Tokoyo.’”

Yikes. The Japanese are strange.

“Ebisu, Okobu-sama, lost mound...”

Bou-san muttered and stood up.

“I’m going to borrow the phone for a minute.”

“What’s wrong?”

“We alone are unreliable.”

Huh?

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

Bou-san left, and when I was alone with Lin-san, the conversation wasn’t even encouraged further, so I decided to go outside for a while and wander aimlessly. I went to the stairs that go down to the coast and sat down. I watched the coast grow considerably smaller than it was a little while ago.

...object from the sea.

‘Okobu-sama’ that was washed ashore and drifting spirits. A cave and sacred ground. A shrine and a house. Two rocks with a legend. A couple throwing themselves into the sea.

—Could that sacred ground be the cause?

I thought in this manner.

—Or, could it be something related to that legend?

Until listening to Akifumi-san a little while ago, I didn’t know the legend. The fact that I saw that sort of dream surely has some meaning. Not to mention, since Naru said he, “showed the direction of the dream,” that’s probably what he wanted to inform me about. If that’s the case, the legend can’t have nothing to do with this incident.

Or could there be a connection to the other part of that dream? That dream where we ran away and were surrounded without a way to escape. I wonder why we didn’t jump into the sea. According to the legend, we were supposed to throw ourselves into the sea. In the dream, I also thought, ‘I wonder why it’s not the sea.’ And that brief phrase.

—Cursed until the end of days.

“What information did you want me to know?”

Then it occurred to me.

—Could the dreams I’ve seen up till now possibly be entirely Naru “showing the direction” for me?

Despite how much I thought about it, I didn’t really know. When I returned to the store, my brain was in a muddled state. Bou-san was using the phone at the reception desk that was located where you enter the front door.

“Hey. Didn’t you go somewhere luxurious?”

...I wonder who he intended to call.

“It’s a bad place for enjoyment, but it’s become a bit of a difficult situation. I want you to lend a hand. Can you come?”

After a moment, Bou-san spoke,

“Come. The manpower is really needed. —Tomorrow? There are probably still flights today. Since you don’t need any luggage, get on an airplane today by any means.”

Airplane?

“Unless there’s a direct one, get on a connecting flight. At any rate, I want you to arrive as early as possible.”

What a underhanded way of calling. I wonder who on earth is on the phone. They seem like a close acquaintance. Eh? Perhaps… is it?

I smiled complacently, but when I tried to return to base, the clatter of panicked footsteps was heard. When I looked back, it was Akifumi-san. His complexion had turned pale.

He dived at the reception desk, then uttered a cry similar to a scream.

“Takigawa-san, my older brother—”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Registration Page

2017-07-09T16:40:03Z

Sera131: /* Volume 6 - Don't call me an Evil Spirit / 悪霊と呼ばないで */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!''  / 悪霊がいっぱい!? ===
:* Prologue - [[user:Kaie|Kaie]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Kaie|Kaie]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:derawr|derawr]] / [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 7 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 8 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! ===

:* Prologue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* Prologue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 5 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 6 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Epilogue - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち ===

:* Prologue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! ===

:* Prologue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Author's Notes [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* Prologue [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 7 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* Chapter 8 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 9 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 10 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 11 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 12 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 13 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 14 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 15 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Talk:Ghost Hunt

2017-06-02T14:10:10Z

Sera131: /* Akumu no sumu ie */

um... there is no description of the series, only of the name... someone should fix this... I will after I read the rest of the series, but if someone else does it before that, that would be great...

== nee~~ ==

''''''''Why is there no volume 6?...

If possible, can you send me a copy?

Translation is not my expertise but i can try my best.

i may not be as good though...

I LOVE GHOST HUNT and i'll do whatever it takes to pile everything up...

For the sake of the novel and the anime i love the most, i'll do whatever i can do!!!

But please, if i'm not able to succeed, i'll back-out...

Either ways, i won't be backing out until i see the document...

Please and thank you....

From Tengokutenshi Shiina†♥''''''''
_________
Lacking translation skills, novice translators are encouraged to not register. If you can put together a good translation anyway :
Feel free to translate them chapter by chapter. When done, register yourself as translator for that chapter via the series main page.
Makes is much easier to approve/disapprove.
Ask for the volumes in the forum or get them of another site(Crazy cake <---example).

With respect. --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:23, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

== Romance ==

Can someone please tell me if there is romance between the main characters? (I've read that the anime doesn't have romance; so, I wanted to know if the light novel has romance...)

As far as I've read, its the same. No actual romantic developments. -[[User:Milki|milki]]

== Volumes 9 & 10 ==
I've discovered a translator currently working on volumes 9 & 10(aka: "Akumu no sumu ie" or "The House in Which Nightmares Dwell"). Volume 9 is finished and the First chapter of volume 10(aka: Chapter 8), is currently in progress with 4 parts completed. Although there haven't been any updates since December 2014, so I don't know when the translator will continue and finish volume 10. You can find the translated chapters [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/?skip=40&tag=%2A+translation+project#entry-741 Here] --[[User:Japzone|Japzone]] ([[User talk:Japzone|talk]]) 19:46, 3 May 2015 (CDT)

Also, there are obviously spoilers for volumes 1-8 in volumes 9 & 10, so I obviously recommend reading them beforehand. Sadly, a few volumes of the LN aren't fully translated yet, so if you wish to catch up here are the Manga/Anime equivalents which are translated and available elsewhere:
* LN Volume 3 = Manga Volume 3 = Anime Episodes 7-10
* LN Volume 6 = Manga Volumes 8-9 = Anime Episodes 22-25
* LN Volume 8 = Manga Volume 12
With that you should be able to read the equivalent of volumes 1-8 and be ready to read volumes 9 & 10. Obviously there are some things glossed over in the Manga and Anime, but it's better than jumping into volumes 9 & 10 with nothing. Also if you're impatient for the translation of volume 10, there is an ongoing manga adaptation under the title of "Akumu no Sumu Ie - Ghost Hunt", which can be found on [http://bato.to/comic/_/comics/akumu-no-sumu-ie-ghost-hunt-r6301 Batoto]. --[[User:Japzone|Japzone]] ([[User talk:Japzone|talk]]) 20:05, 3 May 2015 (CDT)

== Thank You! ==

I want to thank all the translators! It was a pleasure to read Ghost Hunt ant it's all thank to you, so thank you for your hardwork ;) (sorry for my bad english ^^)

== Akumu no sumu ie ==

Hello! Does the story of Ghost Hunt end in the second volume of Akumu no sumu?

---

Yes, unfortunately, the series ended after the second volume of Akumu no Sumu Ie.
--[[User:Sera131|Sera131]] ([[User talk:Sera131|talk]])

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Prologue

2017-05-22T18:18:42Z

Sera131: Fixed next section link

==Prologue==

It was completely dark inside the room. A blue penlight's glow was moving around. A light too weak to illuminate the entire room. The blue light shone on the floating silhouette of the girl holding the penlight.

It's raining outside. The voice of the young girl is sweeping somewhere throughout the lonely sounds of the falling rain.

"...This is a story I heard from my uncle.

One summer my uncle went to the mountain with a friend. They walked, aiming to see the summit of that mountain."

She paused for a moment.

"...And you know, the weather was nice, but they lost their way, even though they had been there before.

They should have arrived to the top in about three hours, but no matter how much they walked, they couldn't reach it.

Strange as it may seem, they kept on walking, and then a completely unknown mountain ridge appeared above them and they couldn't understand where they were anymore. Anyway, under these circumstances they decided to return and took the way from which they came, but after they walked for a while the same place appeared before them.

No matter how many times they walked that way, they always came to the same ridge. Eventually it got dark and they had no choice, but to camp at that place."

No one was able to open their mouths now.

"Night came. They sat by the camp-fire, chatting, when they heard a man's voice. A voice asking for help. The two of them looked around for the voice's owner, but couldn't see anyone. Trying to call for him didn't give a result either.

And just when they thought that it was just their imagination, they heard the voice again. This time it was closer than before, they searched again, but still there was no one around.

The same thing happened many times again, and the voice was steadily closing in to them. At the end the voice got so close to them that it was coming from the campfire. Someone's breath, footsteps and even clothes' rubbing sound could be heard, but still they couldn't see anyone there. As anyone would, they got a very bad feeling about that, so my uncle's friend began chanting a '[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Namuamidabutsu|namuamidabutsu]]' prayer.

All the sounds started to tone down.

The two of them couldn't sleep that night at all and waited for dawn. In the morning they realized that near the camp there was a cairn."

"A cairn?"

"Yeah. When a man died in the mountain, they piled up some stones at that place instead of a grave.

That's called a cairn.

――You see, that cairn was about an average man's height. It was impossible to miss it. Still they didn't notice it the day before.

The dead person probably felt lonely and tried to invite them...or something like that.

I still wonder what could have happened if my uncle's friend didn't do the 'namuamidabutsu' prayer.”

Yuuri finished her story, leaving the rain's sound to be the only sign of activity around us.

She quietly turned off the penlight.

Another two lights remained inside the room.

"Next is Mai."

Keiko suggests from the darkness.

As the expert, I started my story.

"...It's a story I heard when I was a grade student.

On a street at night there was a woman going back home. That was in the Autumn, so her body got cold midway and she felt she needed to go to the toilet. She was just passing near a park and thought she could use the public toilet there.

A public bathroom at night doesn't feel right, does it?　Because it's dark and all...

Although she didn't want to, she went into the restroom. Then, she heard a voice calling out of thin air."

I made my high-pitched voice tremble.

"’Do you want a red mantle?’

‘No-o!’

Someone screamed.

That woman was totally frightened and left the restroom.

But somehow the door was stuck.

The door jolted and again she heard the same voice, 'Do you want a red mantle?'.

She hit the door with all her might, but it didn't open. And when she heard the voice for the third time she answered,'No, I don't want it'.

Right after that the door opened quickly."

No one could speak. Only a weak rough noise of breathing mingled with the sound of the rain is audible.

I continued the story.

"The woman got out of the restroom in a haste and was so scared that she just couldn't go home by herself, then she saw two patrol policemen passing by.

She greeted the policemen and told them about what happened while going home. They told her, ‘That was probably a molester who had hidden himself somewhere inside the bathroom. We can't catch him by ourselves.’, so she had to go inside again.

Before she entered the toilet again the police man told her ‘When the voice asks you again, please say yes.’

Then the woman entered the toilet and soon after that she heard the creepy voice say ‘Do you want a red mantle?’ She, as instructed, answered with ‘Yes’. And at the same instant a terrible scream filled the midnight silence.

The door opened quickly, and the woman there was dead."

Raindrop sounds. Just raindrops...

"She was covered in red just like she was wearing a red mantle.

She was dyed in deep red blood. Her body was pierced so that it looked like the pointer of a compass, full of small holes everywhere."

Everyone screamed.

"No!"

"Waah!"

Hearing the screams, I turned off the penlight.

Only one light was left.

Only one blue light was still shining... Michiru started her story.

"It's a story about this school..."

The blue light is shining on Michiru's hair, her hair that is hanging down from around her face.

"Mai, have you heard the story of the old school building?"

I turn my face, shaking my head in a negative answer.

"Strange.

At the ex-school building there is a wooden building at the opposite side of the sports ground. The half-collapsed building."

"...So.

It wasn't collapsed. That's where the reconstruction stopped."

"Why...?"

Michiru smiled like a ghost.

"Curse..."

"C-c-curse?"

"Yes...

That building was cursed... a lot of strange incidents happened there. Every year a teacher and a pupil died there... Was it a fire or an incident, only bad things happened there."

I saw that right after I entered this school. The old building had half-collapsed. It was full of broken glass and walls around. Really, that building is a scary place.

"The new school building was built ten years ago.

That time, when they had to demolish the old building to start the construction, strange things happened. A machine stopped and workers got ill. But still they tried to break the west wall, and the roof fell down. All the way from the second floor. All of the workers on the first floor died."

Diseases, injuries, incidents...

"Thereupon the construction was suspended. It was left like that, with the west side collapsed, for a long time.

After that unpleasant things continued to happen. A child from the neighborhood was found dead in the ex-building, three days after that a teacher committed suicide there...

...The demolition was restarted last year in order to rebuild the gym. But again only the half of it got demolished, before the work got suspended. The same as last time. A machine broke, a worker got..."

...huh.

"Once a truck went out of control and drove through the sports ground during class. Two students died and seven were severely injured. It was on the newspapers too."

...I don't like this.

Michiru keeps on in a low voice.

"My senpai's friend saw a man's ghost at the ex-building...

A person's white shadow was looking at her from the second floor, she said. The road around the school fence isn't a place to walk at night. When I was walking my dog at night at that street I felt someone looking at me. When I turned around, from the window of a half-collapsed classroom a white silhouette was..."

"It can't be..."

Keiko raises her voice.

"It's true. ...and that person was waving his hand like he was inviting me. I got the feeling that I shouldn't go inside the old school so I left staggering on my feet."

"A-and..?"

"That's all. When I started walking, my dog burst out barking with great energy, so I got back there. I looked again at the window, but the person wasn't there anymore."

"Hyaa..."

"...I'm turning it off."

Michiru said quietly. The room got quiet again.

With a weak sound Michiru's penlight disappeared. The vicinity was wrapped up in the darkness and the sound of the rain.

Keiko says with a hazy voice from inside the darkness.

"One..."

Her voice is trembling. After we tell the ghost stories and turn off the lights we have to count upwards from one. The last one should be a ghost.

Yuuri's voice.

"Two..."

Mine.

"Three..."

Michiru's low voice.

"Four..."

There are four of us. Are we about to hear a fifth voice?

We strained our ears.

*Raindrops*

"FIVE"

KYAAA!!!

We all screamed, horrified at once. We fell into panic with agonizing cries.

What was that!?　This voice!?!

Keiko and the others embrace themselves in fear.

"No-o, no-o！"

At that instant, the dark room was lit up. Near the door there is a light switch. Under the small green light there is a group of unsociable looking students among the desks. In the school basement there is a Audio-Video room, that's where we are.　We turned around, and saw a tall boy standing near the door, looking at us with interest.

He has an impressively beautiful face. His hair as dark as night, and a deep gloomy look in his eyes. With well-matched black clothes. His white face and hands are like the melting moonlight inside the twilight abyss.

Without a uniform. Is he an exchange student?

Keiko asked, "W...was that you?"

"Yes... did I do something wrong?"

A nice peaceful voice.

Michiru sits down relieved.

"Ahh, that surprised me. I thought I was going to die."

"Excuse me. The lights were off so I thought there was nobody in here, but suddenly I heard voices... so I just.."

"That's... it's alright!"

Keiko says joyfully,

"Are you an exchange student?"

He paused a little.

"...is it like that, I wonder..."

What's with the pause?

"A first-year?"

"...I'm seventeen this year."

A strange way to answer.

"So, you are a senpai."

Keiko says that with a lively voice. She is the kind that is attracted only by the looks. Actually this guy is really handsome. A tall figure. Long legs too. And again, a beautiful face.

...But I kind of feel something weird from him. It's just a feeling, but I can tell we don't match.

Michiru says with a smiling face.

"We are sorry to have surprised you too! We were telling ghost stories."

"Heeh…"

He said and smiled.

"Would you mind if I joined you?"

Everyone screamed in delight.

"Please, please... Sit here."

Michiru pulled his arm.

"What's your name?"

"Shibuya..."

Keiko's eyes formed a heart at that moment.

"Shibuya-senpai, do you like ghost stories too?"

"Sort of."

He smiled.

Everyone screamed happily again, but after all I had this feeling of unrest coming from him. I wonder why, but I didn't really like him.

"Shibuya-san..."

I said, and he turned at my direction.

Mm? As I said his face was expressing a smile. But I felt it. This guy had something hidden under the surface. His eyes aren't smiling.

"What are you doing in a place like this?"

"I had something to take care of."

"Then do it faster, because we're going home now."

"Eeh!"

Keiko and Michiru exclaimed, dissatisfied. Even Yuuri who has been quiet until now, pulls my uniform.

"That Mai...Don't worry about it senpai.

What is it that you have to do here?　We will help you!"

"...Ah, it's only some tape dubbing..."

Shibuya-senpai once again forces his smile.

"The truth is, I'm in a hurry right now.　How about, next time you tell ghost stories, you let me join in?"

"Then, tomorrow after school!"

Keiko wags her tail.

"Alright. Where?"

"Our homeroom! Room 1-F!"

He smiled, bowing his head in assent.

"Okay, then we are off. Goodbye."

Michiru stood in an unusually graceful manner.

"Take care."

"Yess.(♥)"

Everyone was in high spirits, Keiko and the others were pleased with themselves, but for me, I was the only one unsatisfied and thinking about what had just happened in the A/V room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter1|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2017-05-18T01:54:48Z

Sera131: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''17 May 2017''' - Added Volume 6 Author's Note.
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

[[image:GH_projects.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume2_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===
[[image:GH_Volume3_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume4_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume5_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
[[image:GH_Volume6_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Author's_Note|Author's Note]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume7_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume8_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt

2017-05-18T01:53:23Z

Sera131: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''17 May. 2017''' - Added Volume 6 Author's Note.
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

[[image:GH_projects.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume2_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===
[[image:GH_Volume3_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume4_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume5_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
[[image:GH_Volume6_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Author's_Note|Author's Note]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume7_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume8_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt

2017-05-18T01:51:05Z

Sera131: /* Volume 6 - Don't call me an Evil Spirit / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Full Text) */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

[[image:GH_projects.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume2_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===
[[image:GH_Volume3_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume4_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume5_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
[[image:GH_Volume6_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Author's_Note|Author's Note]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume7_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume8_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Author's Note

2017-05-18T01:49:05Z

Sera131:

==Author's Note==
Thank you for your continued patronage. This is Ono... My goodness, it’s been quite a while. I am sorry to have kept you waiting. This is the sixth work in the series (...I haven’t written an “Afterword” in a long time, so I’m out of form… boo-hoo-hoo).

Thank you for your many previous letters of thoughts, encouragements, support, petitions, demands, entreaties, threats, etc. Wow, I was surprised by the excessively large quantity.

...Well, what should I say? Put simply, the great majority of the letters said, “Don’t stop the series.” The contents of the letters varied from, “I will cry if you stop,” to, “I will set your house on fire if you stop,” (haha). I appreciate it. I roused my fighting spirit and read, yes.

In response to everyone’s demands, I decided to extend the series by another hundred books… just kidding (Oh, did you get angry?). It was a joke! Because isn’t it sad that even though I put out content, it has to have an interesting conclusion? That’s why it will heartlessly end with the next book… for the time being.

“What does for the time being mean?” you ask?

Generally speaking, once the conclusion is revealed, then in the future... well, I shall think about it in the future. That is what it means. But even once it ends, there are efforts for a continuation series. ''Evil Spirits 2'', ''Evil Spirits Z'', ''Evil Spirits ZZ'', ''Evil Spirits in the Pocket'', ''Evil Spirits Concluding Volume'', ''Evil Spirits Farewell'', ''Evil Spirits Everlasting''...

...All joking aside, having received so many shouts of, “Don’t stop,” Ono’s heart isn’t strong enough to ignore you (I don’t want my house set on fire, nor do I want nails hammered in a straw effigy). You who are shocked ask, “Will it really end?” I can only say for the time being, be at ease. *giggle*

That’s why this is a full-blown “Afterword.”

The book will be published late this time, too… (tears). I can’t apologize enough to everyone who went to the bookstore on August 5th with the confidence that, “It will certainly come out this month since it’s been a pace of every six months.” I’m also sorry to those who went to the bookstore on September 5th with the confidence that, “Oh, it wasn’t August? Then that means it must be September,” (really painful for those people). It’s completely my fault for being a slowpoke…*sob*

...While sobbing, I will go through the customary popularity poll.

As usual, it’s a landslide victory for Naru. After that, Bou-san, Mai, Lin-san, and Yasuhara-shounen are grouped together and giving chase (although, the gap with Naru has narrowed considerably). Next, John, Ayako, and Masako are further grouped together. I’m relieved Masako has finally received points. Madoka’s points were also high. She was competing with John and co. ...With that being said, Yasuhara-shounen has already become a regular (to tell the truth, it’s really fun writing comic dialogue between Yasuhara-kun and Bou-san). Thus, the characters are steadily increasing…

Now, many of your letters had a question something like, “How can I become a writer?” There are many ways to become a writer, but there are more important things than memorizing those. First and foremost is to write a lot of novels. Try to write a lot of novels and think carefully as to whether or not you’re suited for writing novels. I think it’s heartbreaking when people set out to become writers against their better judgement and get impatient with writing a novel after an hour. Also, think carefully as to whether you like writing novels. It’s also heartbreaking if you have a job you don’t like. I think it’s best to first try your best at what you like to do before deciding on such goals as, “I want to become a writer,” or “I want to become a manga artist.” All of you are still young.

There were many questions asking, “Do I need to go to college to become a writer?” There’s nothing that says if you don’t go to college, you can’t be a writer. However, it’s better to go than to not go. At least, what I studied in college is very useful (...Well, no, it isn’t particularly useful since my college major was Buddhist studies. Actually, the subject I studied in college has nothing to do with my current occupation at all).

Another frequent question was, “I want to become a ghost hunter or psychic, but how?” I’m very sorry, but there’s no one around me who is a ghost hunter or psychic, so I don’t really know how to get into that type of occupation. I’m sorry.

I also received a lot of questions asking, “How do I find out about spirits and supernatural powers?” Eighty percent of my knowledge was gained through books. I search for books by utilizing such things as libraries, book catalogs, bookstore databases, etc. I intend to release details about my reference materials if I get the chance someday, but books relating to parapsychology and psychic phenomena are very expensive (I have books among my collection worth 25, 000 yen). Those searching for books should be careful.

Also, there were many letters saying, “I’d like to make Dōjinshi, but is it okay?” I will express it clearly. Make as much as you would like. There is no need to ask for my permission. The world in the books everyone buys from the bookstore and all of its characters belong to everyone. In other words, I’ve given Naru up for adoption to everyone for n-hundred yen, so all of you may do with your Naru as you please. Do whatever you would like. However, be careful about doing things like copying the illustrations or large quantities of the book’s text unaltered without permission or you may violate the law. I will be happy if you also show me the completed work.

And as usual comes the question, “How about these people for each character’s voice?” Therefore, Naru is Shiozawa Kaneto-san! *sob* If I add another, Matsumoto Yasunori-san is prefered as Yasuhara-shounen (I got this opinion quite often).

Oh, right, I also received a lot of questions asking, “Why don’t you make things like image albums, cassette books, or anime?” However, you should ask people from companies that make things like that. The author doesn’t really make those.

Well now, this time I also received a number of things such as anime suggestions, anime goods, etc. Thank you very much. I am truly delighted. However, I’m very sorry that I cannot return the favor. *uncontrolled weeping*

I still like ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Troopers|Troopers]]'', ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Granzort|Granzort]]'', ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Wataru|Wataru]]'', and ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Exkaiser|Exkaiser]]'', but now I like ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Fighbird|Fighbird]]'' and ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Raijin-Oh|Raijin-Oh]]'' best of all. I also like ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Cyber_Formula|Cyber Formula]]'' and ''[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#The_Hakkenden|The Hakkenden]]''.

Anyway, that’s enough for now.

Last but not least, thank you very much to everyone who lent me your names.

Well, in the time remaining, there is one more thing for now. Please continue to support me.

Ono Fuyumi

Ghost Hunt:Volume6 Translator's Notes

2017-05-18T01:41:55Z

Sera131:

==Prologue==
===Blood Type===
===Virgo Personality===
乙女座 - Otomeza: Virgo, the sixth astrological sign of the zodiac. They're often made fun of for being picky and critical, but they have other good traits. Naru has most of the Virgo personality traits (except for modesty).
===Lin-san's Real Name===
林興徐 - Lin Koujo: In Volume 5, Lin reveals his full name, but Mai and the others are unsure if it's just an alias like Naru used (Narumi Kazuo). This is why they discuss if it's his real name or not. Mai seems to think it is his real name.
===Out Blooms Even a Flower===
花も恥じらう - hana mo hajirau: This is an expression meaning either "(girl) who out blooms even a flower" or "even the flower will blush (before her beauty)." It's an expression used in reference to a young beautiful girl. Mai seems to have some confidence in her looks.

==Chapter 1==

==Chapter 2==

==Chapter 3==
===Ghost Cat/ Changing Cat===
化け猫 - Bakeneko: Made of the words 化け(bake - to change form) and 猫(neko - cat), the most accurate translation might be "Changing Cat", but it's sometimes referred to as "Ghost Cat." A Bakeneko is a cat that has transformed into a yōkai (a Japanese supernatural creature). They have various abilities, one of which is shape-shifting into humans. The fish version might be called a Bakesakana.
===Main Household===
本家 - Honke: The main household of a Japanese family. This is the family line descended through the eldest male. The head of a household and his successor reside in the honke.
===Ansei Era===
安政年間 - Ansei nenkan: A Japanese Era that spanned from November 1854 through March 1860. Took place during the Edo Period (1603 – 1868).
===Edo Period===
江戸時代 - Edo jidai: The period in Japanese history between 1603 and 1868. Also known as the Tokugawa period.
===Genji and Heike war===
源氏と平家 - Genji to Heike: The Genji and Heike War (also know as the Genpai War) was a conflict between the Taira(Heike) and Minamoto(Genji) clans during the Heian Period(794 - 1185) from 1180 to 1185. The alternate names result from alternate readings of the kanji for both clans.

===Hakama===
ハカマ - Hakama: A traditional Japanese garment that is worn over a kimono. They have the appearance of loose trousers with many pleats in the front and are tied around the waist and extend down to the ankles. A common image of hakama are the bright red trousers worn by miko.

===Young Master===
若旦那 - Wakadanna: This is the title give to the heir of a household by the hired help. Since Akifumi-san is the youngest son, he would not usually succeed as the head of the Yoshimi main household.

===Okobu and Mekobu===
雄瘤と雌瘤 - Okobu to Mekobu: The kanji for Okobu is 雄(male) and 瘤(lump;protuberance). The kanji for Mekobu is 雌(female) and 瘤(lump;protuberance). So basically, the naming scheme is similar to calling them Male Lump and Female Lump.

===Torii Gate===
鳥居 - Torii: A traditional Japanese gate most commonly found at the entrance of or within a Shinto shrine, where it symbolically marks the transition from the profane to the sacred.

===Tohachi aka Sanroku Mounds===
十八塚 - Tohachi tsuka: The kanji for ten(十) can be pronounced as both To and Juu. The kanji for eight(八) is pronounced as Hachi. So while eighteen is pronounced as juuhachi an alternative could also be tohachi.

三六塚 - Sanroku tsuka: The kanji for three(三) is pronounced as san. The kanji for six(六) is pronounced as roku. The mounds would be called the three-six mounds and not the thirty-six(三十六 - sanjuuroku).

Mound Pun: 3(san)x6(roku) = 18(juuhachi i.e. tohachi)

==Chapter 4==
===Exorcist===
拝み屋 - Ogamiya: An Ogamiya is categorized under Japanese Shaman, which is divided between Priests and Priestesses. Ogamiya appears to be a type of travelling priestess that performs exorcisms.

===Exorcism by John Brown===
I found the words from John's exorcism in the book ''Lucifer: The Devil in the Middle Ages'' by Jeffrey Burton Russell (pg 126). The author cites it as being from the Gallican liturgy (Gallican Rite), which is a historical version of Christian liturgy and other ritual practices in Western Christianity. The book was written in 1986 and is the closest version that I could find to the one Ono Fuyumi uses for John's exorcism.

===Zaisu===
座イス - Zaisu: A zaisu is a type of legless chair used for sitting on tatami mat floors at low tables. It has a back rest for a more relaxed sitting position.

===Heart Sutra===
般若波羅密多心經 - Heart Sutra: Masako is chanting a famous sutra known as the Heart Sutra. She is speaking quietly, so Mai can only hear the words every now and then. The full line that Masako chants is approximately thus: "Avalokiteshvara Bodhisattva, while practicing deeply the Perfection of Wisdom, perceived that all five skandhas are empty..."

==Chapter 5==
===Judas===
ユダ - Yuda: In the context of this chapter, this would translate as judas. It's a term used to refer to someone who betrays someone else. It's a reference to Judas Iscariot, one of the original twelve apostles. He is known for betraying Jesus for 30 pieces of silver.

===Tainai-meguri===
胎内めぐり - Tainai meguri: This is a dark tunnel usually found at temples. Passing through it is considered as passing through the womb of a female Bodhisattva and is a spiritual journey of renewal. The kanji 胎内 (tainai) means interior of womb and めぐり (meguri) means tour or pilgrimage. So, this would translate as Womb Tour or Tour of the Womb. I couldn't find a lot of information on this, but there's a Tainai-meguri located at Kiyomizu temple.

===Bellboy===
ボーイ - booi: This can mean boy, bellboy, porter, or waiter. I felt that bellboy was most likely though the manga has Mai imagine him as a waiter.

===Shōnen===
少年 - Shōnen: This is Bou-san's nickname for Yasuhara-san. It means boys, but I believe it's in reference to 少年探偵団 (Shōnen Tantei-dan - boys detective group) which is from Case Closed.

===Ansei Purge===
安政の大獄 - Ansei no taigoku: This was a multi-year event in Japanese history of the Edo period. In 1858-1860, the Tokugawa shogunate got rid of those who did not support its foreign trade policies.

===Double Suicide===
心中 - Shinjū - This is used to refer to any group suicide of persons bound by love, typically lovers, parents and children, and even whole families. It can translate as double suicide or lovers suicide.

===Goma===
護摩 - Goma: Buddhist rite of cedar-stick burning used to invoke divine help.

===Ijin===
異人 / 偉人 - Ijin: Yasuhara uses the kanji 異人 (ijin) which is foreigner/outlander. Mai uses the kanji 偉人 (ijin) which is great man. Apparently, from the 1850s to the early 1900s, the word 異人 (ijin) was used to refer to someone from a foreign country, which is now 外国人 (gaikokujin). The kanji for 外国人 (gaikokujin) means outside-country person. Mai also uses the word 外人さん (gaijin-san). 外人 (gaijin) is another term for foreigner and the kanji means outside-person. Some feel the word has come to be a derogatory term and that it possess a negative connotation.

===Red Shoes===
赤い靴 - Akai Kutsu: Japanese nursery rhyme in which a girl in red shoes is kidnapped by a foreigner. This was written in 1922 by Japanese poet Ujō Noguchi and uses the word 異人 (ijin) to refer to a foreigner. Lyrics:
<blockquote>
A young girl with red shoes<br>
was taken away by a foreigner.<br>
<br>
She rode on a ship from Yokohama pier<br>
taken away by a foreigner<br>
<br>
I imagine right now she has become blue-eyed<br>
living in that foreigner’s land.<br>
<br>
Every time I see red shoes, I think of her<br>
And every time I meet a foreigner, I think of her.
</blockquote>

===Orikuchi Shinobu===
折口信夫 - Orikuchi Shinobu: He was a Japanese ethnologist, linguist, folklorist, novelist, and poet.

===Eeny Meeny Miny Moe===
どちらにしようかな - dochira ni shiyou kana: The Japanese equivalent to the English 'Eeny, meeny, miny, moe'. It's the first part of a children's rhyme for selecting objects or people. Different parts of Japan have different versions.

===Tokkosho===
独鈷杵 - Tokkosho: A type of ritual weapon found in Buddhism and related religions.

==Chapter 6==

==Epilogue==
===Troopers===
トルーパー - Torūpā: The anime Ronin Warriors also know in Japan as Legendary Armor Samurai Troopers.

===Granzort===
グランゾート - Guranzōto: The anime Magical King Granzort.

===Wataru===
ワタル - Wataru: The anime Mashin Hero Wataru.

===Exkaiser===
エクスカイザー - Ekusukaizā: The anime Brave Exkaiser.

===Fighbird===
ファイバード - Faibādo: The anime The Brave Fighter of Sun Fighbird.

===Raijin-Oh===
ライジンオー - Raijin-ō: The anime Matchless Raijin-Oh.

===Cyber Formula===
サイバーフォーミュラ - Saibāfōmyura: The anime Future GPX Cyber Formula.

===The Hakkenden===
THE　八犬伝 - Za Hakkenden: The anime The Hakkenden.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Author's Note

2017-05-18T01:33:22Z

Sera131: Created page with "==Author's Note== Thank you for your continued patronage. This is Ono... My goodness, it’s been quite a while. I am sorry to have kept you waiting. This is the sixth work in..."

==Author's Note==
Thank you for your continued patronage. This is Ono... My goodness, it’s been quite a while. I am sorry to have kept you waiting. This is the sixth work in the series (...I haven’t written an “Afterword” in a long time, so I’m out of form… boo-hoo-hoo).

Thank you for your many previous letters of thoughts, encouragements, support, petitions, demands, entreaties, threats, etc. Wow, I was surprised by the excessively large quantity.

...Well, what should I say? Put simply, the great majority of the letters said, “Don’t stop the series.” The contents of the letters varied from, “I will cry if you stop,” to, “I will set your house on fire if you stop,” (haha). I appreciate it. I roused my fighting spirit and read, yes.

In response to everyone’s demands, I decided to extend the series by another hundred books… just kidding (Oh, did you get angry?). It was a joke! Because isn’t it sad that even though I put out content, it has to have an interesting conclusion? That’s why it will heartlessly end with the next book… for the time being.

“What does for the time being mean?” you ask?

Generally speaking, once the conclusion is revealed, then in the future... well, I shall think about it in the future. That is what it means. But even once it ends, there are efforts for a continuation series. ''Evil Spirits 2'', ''Evil Spirits Z'', ''Evil Spirits ZZ'', ''Evil Spirits in the Pocket'', ''Evil Spirits Concluding Volume'', ''Evil Spirits Farewell'', ''Evil Spirits Everlasting''...

...All joking aside, having received so many shouts of, “Don’t stop,” Ono’s heart isn’t strong enough to ignore you (I don’t want my house set on fire, nor do I want nails hammered in a straw effigy). You who are shocked ask, “Will it really end?” I can only say for the time being, be at ease. *giggle*

That’s why this is a full-blown “Afterword.”

The book will be published late this time, too… (tears). I can’t apologize enough to everyone who went to the bookstore on August 5th with the confidence that, “It will certainly come out this month since it’s been a pace of every six months.” I’m also sorry to those who went to the bookstore on September 5th with the confidence that, “Oh, it wasn’t August? Then that means it must be September,” (really painful for those people). It’s completely my fault for being a slowpoke…*sob*

...While sobbing, I will go through the customary popularity poll.

As usual, it’s a landslide victory for Naru. After that, Bou-san, Mai, Lin-san, and Yasuhara-shounen are grouped together and giving chase (although, the gap with Naru has narrowed considerably). Next, John, Ayako, and Masako are further grouped together. I’m relieved Masako has finally received points. Madoka’s points were also high. She was competing with John and co. ...With that being said, Yasuhara-shounen has already become a regular (to tell the truth, it’s really fun writing comic dialogue between Yasuhara-kun and Bou-san). Thus, the characters are steadily increasing…

Now, many of your letters had a question something like, “How can I become a writer?” There are many ways to become a writer, but there are more important things than memorizing those. First and foremost is to write a lot of novels. Try to write a lot of novels and think carefully as to whether or not you’re suited for writing novels. I think it’s heartbreaking when people set out to become writers against their better judgement and get impatient with writing a novel after an hour. Also, think carefully as to whether you like writing novels. It’s also heartbreaking if you have a job you don’t like. I think it’s best to first try your best at what you like to do before deciding on such goals as, “I want to become a writer,” or “I want to become a manga artist.” All of you are still young.

There were many questions asking, “Do I need to go to college to become a writer?” There’s nothing that says if you don’t go to college, you can’t be a writer. However, it’s better to go than to not go. At least, what I studied in college is very useful (...Well, no, it isn’t particularly useful since my college major was Buddhist studies. Actually, the subject I studied in college has nothing to do with my current occupation at all).

Another frequent question was, “I want to become a ghost hunter or psychic, but how?” I’m very sorry, but there’s no one around me who is a ghost hunter or psychic, so I don’t really know how to get into that type of occupation. I’m sorry.

I also received a lot of questions asking, “How do I find out about spirits and supernatural powers?” Eighty percent of my knowledge was gained through books. I search for books by utilizing such things as libraries, book catalogs, bookstore databases, etc. I intend to release details about my reference materials if I get the chance someday, but books relating to parapsychology and psychic phenomena are very expensive (I have books among my collection worth 25, 000 yen). Those searching for books should be careful.

Also, there were many letters saying, “I’d like to make Dōjinshi, but is it okay?” I will express it clearly. Make as much as you would like. There is no need to ask for my permission. The world in the books everyone buys from the bookstore and all of its characters belong to everyone. In other words, I’ve given Naru up for adoption to everyone for n-hundred yen, so all of you may do with your Naru as you please. Do whatever you would like. However, be careful about doing things like copying the illustrations or large quantities of the book’s text unaltered without permission or you may violate the law. I will be happy if you also show me the completed work.

And as usual comes the question, “How about these people for each character’s voice?” Therefore, Naru is Shiozawa Kaneto-san! *sob* If I add another, Matsumoto Yasunori-san is prefered as Yasuhara-shounen (I got this opinion quite often).

Oh, right, I also received a lot of questions asking, “Why don’t you make things like image albums, cassette books, or anime?” However, you should ask people from companies that make things like that. The author doesn’t really make those.

Well now, this time I also received a number of things such as anime suggestions, anime goods, etc. Thank you very much. I am truly delighted. However, I’m very sorry that I cannot return the favor. *uncontrolled weeping*

I still like ''Troopers'', ''Granzort'', ''Wataru'', and ''Exkaiser'', but now I like ''Fighbird'' and ''Raijin-Oh'' best of all. I also like ''Cyber Formula'' and ''The Hakkenden''.

Anyway, that’s enough for now.

Last but not least, thank you very much to everyone who lent me your names.

Well, in the time remaining, there is one more thing for now. Please continue to support me.

Ono Fuyumi

File:GH projects.jpg

2017-04-06T06:06:43Z

Sera131: Sera131 uploaded a new version of File:GH projects.jpg

Ghost Hunt

2017-03-31T17:47:37Z

Sera131: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

[[image:GH_projects.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume2_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===
[[image:GH_Volume3_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume4_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume5_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
[[image:GH_Volume6_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume7_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume8_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt

2017-03-31T01:52:08Z

Sera131: /* Volume 8 - I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2) / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) (Full Text) */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

[[image:GH_projects.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume2_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===
[[image:GH_Volume3_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume4_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume5_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
[[image:GH_Volume6_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume7_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume8_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt

2017-03-31T01:51:16Z

Sera131:

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

[[image:GH_projects.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume2_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===
[[image:GH_Volume3_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume4_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume5_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
[[image:GH_Volume6_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume7_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
[[image:GH_Volume7_cover.jpeg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Registration Page

2017-03-31T01:40:29Z

Sera131: /* Volume 8 - I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2) / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!''  / 悪霊がいっぱい!? ===
:* Prologue - [[user:Kaie|Kaie]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Kaie|Kaie]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:derawr|derawr]] / [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 7 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 8 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! ===

:* Prologue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* Prologue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 5 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 6 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Epilogue - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち ===

:* Prologue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! ===

:* Prologue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Author's Notes [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* Prologue [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 7 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* Chapter 8 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 9 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 10 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 11 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 12 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 13 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 14 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 15 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''

[[Category:Registration Page]]

File:GH Volume8 cover.jpeg

2017-03-31T01:39:53Z

Sera131:

File:GH Volume7 cover.jpeg

2017-03-31T01:39:18Z

Sera131:

File:GH Volume6 cover.jpeg

2017-03-31T01:38:51Z

Sera131:

File:GH Volume5 cover.jpeg

2017-03-31T01:38:20Z

Sera131:

File:GH Volume4 cover.jpeg

2017-03-31T01:37:38Z

Sera131:

File:GH Volume3 cover.jpeg

2017-03-31T01:36:50Z

Sera131:

File:GH Volume2 cover.jpeg

2017-03-31T01:35:45Z

Sera131:

File:GH projects.jpg

2017-03-31T01:28:49Z

Sera131: Sera131 uploaded a new version of File:GH projects.jpg

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue

2017-03-31T00:59:01Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

If there’s someone who’s going away, it’s common practice in Japan to hold a farewell party.

I don’t remember who in the bungalow suggested giving a farewell party. However, I remember everyone quickly agreed. To be honest, the two we’re sending off hate festivities. So, this is deeply affectionate harassment.

The truth is, there’s no one in our group who can say, “We’re having a farewell party,” and drag those two along, but we’re strong this time since Mori-san is with us.

The day after Gene’s body was found, it was returned from the police, cremated, and sent directly to his home country by plane. Naru’s parents returned to England ahead of the others, and Naru, Lin-san, and Mori-san were to return soon after that.

—It was on that day, before those three went to Narita, that we decided to hold the farewell party.

I headed to Shinjuku considerably earlier than the appointed time. This was under the pretense that I had something I wanted to ask Mori-san. To be honest, my ulterior motive was simply to get a quick look at the place where the secretive Naru-chan had been living.

Skyscrapers lined up around the vicinity of Shinjuku West Entrance. The so-called Shinjuku Subcenter. That was the location of the designated hotel and venue of the farewell party.

I called from the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building and asked Mori-san if I could visit her. She readily said, “Let’s have a cup of tea until it’s time.” Half-nervous and half-excited, I headed to the entrance of the luxury hotel.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

When I looked into the specified tea room, Mori-san was sitting directly in front and raised her head.

“Hello~”

“Hello. Have you finished all the preparations for your departure?”

“Yeah. I don’t have much luggage anyway.”

“Thank you for meeting with me when you're busy. It wasn’t that important, but I was curious what kind of place this was.”

When I said that while ordering, Mori-san laughed in a pleasant, hitch-pitched tone.

“You’re honest.”

“Eheheheh. —Where are Naru and Lin-san?”

“They’re probably organizing their luggage since there’s still time.”

“It must be difficult.”

After all, we returned from Nagano yesterday. I expect they haven’t had any time to sleep.

“For the time being, they’ll send as much as they can, and if they don’t finish packing in time, I guess they’ll send the rest at some other time.”

“Will they be coming back?”

Mori-san tilted her head to one side.

“Hmm… I think I might be the only one coming back.”

“Really? I wonder what I should do. I can’t afford to wait, then.”

“What’s the matter?”

“I wanted to know Naru and Lin-san’s addresses. I was hoping I could write them letters.”

“Ah, I see.”

“If it’s not okay to have their addresses, I thought I’d have you tell me the lab address. Then I can send the letters addressed there, right?”

Mori-san smiled.

“I don’t think there’s anything wrong with it. Why don’t you ask them personally?”

“Is that alright?”

“I’m sure it’s fine. They’re not particularly secretive by nature. —Although, I think it’s best not to expect a reply.”

“Probably.”

I released a sigh. Mori-san smiled wryly,

“Lin-san is quite conscientious, so he’ll probably write a reply right away. …But Naru...”

Well, I already figured that.

“By the way, have you heard what’s happening with the office? I haven’t returned my spare key...”

The office hasn’t opened at all. It’s remained closed for the time being. I have some personal effects there, but I haven’t had the time to go for them.

“Anything you have questions about, ask personally. I’ll tell you whatever those two don’t.”

Saying so with a smile, Mori-san pointed up.

“Go on. Room number 3212.”

I followed Mori-san’s finger and looked up at the ceiling.

“...I wonder if it’s okay to go.”

Somehow, I feel like I’ll be treated very unkindly.

“You’ll lose if you hold back.”

Mori-san said so and smiled.

“...Huh?”

“The trick to dealing with Naru is, more or less, to be assertive. That child won’t interact with others of his own accord, so if you hold back, you’re ties with him will be cut.”

“But, if I don’t hold back, I feel like he’ll yell at me.”

“It’s quite alright. Even when people gather at the office, he doesn't get particularly angry, right?”

Ah, now that I think about it…

“He gets in a bad mood, but I don’t think he gets angry.”

“Don’t worry even if he gets in a bit of a bad mood. If you try to gauge how he’s feeling by his expression, you’ll lose. If he’s seriously angry, he’ll be become unresponsive, so it’s fine if he’s being sarcastic.”

“Really?”

“Therefore, someone who’s assertive wins. If he complains, ignore it. If he’s sarcastic, shake it off. If you do that, you’ll be able to deal with him.”

“As long as my patience lasts?”

When I said that, Mori-san laughed pleasantly.

“Right. As long as you plan to associate with him.”

“I see.”

“Naru appears extremely strong-willed, but when it comes down to it, he gives in surprisingly easy.”

...Perhaps she has a point.

“Now that you mention it, even when he argues, I can pretty much win. As long as I don’t back down.”

“See?”

I looked upward.

“Well then, I guess I’ll try being assertive.”

Mori-san smiled.

“Good luck!”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

I rode the long elevator and walked down the peculiar hotel hallway. I took a deep breath in front of room 3212. When all's said and done, pressing the doorbell requires as much courage as sticking your finger into a tiger’s cage.

A chime sounded inside and the door immediately opened. Naru appeared. As soon as he saw me, he looked down at his wristwatch.

“Is it that time already?”

“No. It’s a great deal earlier. There’s something I wanted to ask and after meeting with Mori-san, she told me to try asking personally.”

Naru frowned slightly in annoyance.

“Can you do it later?”

...As expected, his guard concerning his privacy is firm.

“Yes...”

Dejected. ...But I mustn’t back down.

“Can I help with anything?”

“There’s no need.”

“A person’s kindness is something you should readily accept.”

“If you help, what needs to be done won’t get finished.”

“That’s not true. I’ll be more useful than a cat. Leave it to me.”

“I told you, there’s no need.”

“When you can take it easy, you should. There are things I wanted to ask. It’s reasonable if I ask while I help you clean up. Right?”

I imitated Mori-san, grinning and such.

...Then Naru sighed.

Whoa! I won. I see, this is what I had to do.

Naru opened the door wide and gestured to the inside of the room.

The room was a spacious and tidy double room. There was a large window with the curtains opened; Shinjuku Central Park was visible directly below. It’s certainly a nice room, but I have to admit it feels bleak. When I think about him having lived in such a place for more than a year and a half, I can’t help feeling a little sorry for him.

“Lin-san’s room is next door?”

“Yes.”

There were several cardboard boxes stacked up in the middle of the room.

“Will you pack my clothes? You can fold them however you want.”

“Okay.”

He opened a door, revealing a closet that had already been half cleaned out. The sight of nothing but black clothes hanging up was slightly laughable. Naru was packing files stacked on top of a desk into a box.

“Your home is in Cambridge, right?”

“That’s right.”

“Will you tell me your address?”

“What for?”

“To write you a letter. Why else?”

Be assertive. Be assertive.

“...Can you write the address in English?”

What!?

“I can do that much.”

“I underestimated you, then.”

He’s really not cute!

Oh, what a pity. If Gene were alive, and by some chance we happened to get married, I’d be this guy’s sister.

“Your father is a professor at Cambridge, right?”

“What about it?”

“What does he teach?”

“Does knowing that have anything to do with you?”

“Of course it does.”

“Really?”

“It will satisfy my curiosity.”

Naru sighed deeply again.

“...Law.”

After saying that, Naru smiled wryly.

“Parapsychology, also.”

“Really? In addition to the ‘SPR’?”

“The ‘SPR’ is something like an academic society. Four years ago, it came to directly manage a laboratory, but he’s not a researcher.”

Hmm. I don’t really understand.

“You’re a researcher?”

“Yes.”

“At Mori-san’s lab. The Fieldwork Lab?”

“If you know, don’t bother asking.”

...Hmph.

“Hey, what’s fieldwork?”

Naru looked at me with raw contempt.

“You really don’t know anything, do you?”

That’s none of your business.

“It’s actually going to a site and gathering information. Things like investigating a haunted house. It’s almost the same as what we do now.”

“Really?”

“After sending off the video and data, the rest is another team's work. Such as the video analysis team. Similarly, organizing the analyzed data and incorporating it into theory is also the job of a specialized team. More or less.”

“More or less?”

“I’m actually a theorist. Lin is primarily a mechanical specialist.”

“So why...?”

Why did you come all the way to Japan together?

“Madoka is the chief of fieldwork. So, she gathered all the people who could speak Japanese and it ended up this way.”

“Ah, I see.”

That might be just like Mori-san.

When I indicated that I was finished packing his clothes in the box, Naru tossed me the packing tape. Catching it, I shut the box.

“...So?”

“So?”

“What will you do after going home?”

Naru shrugged his shoulders.

“Hold a funeral.”

Who’s talking about that near in the future?

“I didn’t mean that. You’re a researcher at ‘SPR’, right? Will you still keep ghost hunting at the lab?”

“Naturally, that’s what I intend to do.”

“What are you going to do with the office? Just in case, I brought Taka’s spare key, too.”

“You can hold onto it.”

—Eh?

I looked at Naru.

“Madoka will return soon.”

“The office is staying, then!?”

“You’re lucky you won’t lose your part-time job.”

Yeah. —Or rather...

“What changed your mind?”

He had said he was going to close it.

“A change in circumstances. We obtained permission to maintain the branch office.”

Wow!

“But you’re not coming back, are you?”

“I’m the one who submitted the request, wasn’t I?”

“And again, why?”

“The spiritual phenomena in Japan are interesting.”

“...Is that so?”

“For some reason, there seem to be good conditions for spiritual phenomena. So, I thought we should keep the branch office the way it is and submitted a request.”

He’s a workaholic to the core.

“But what are you going to do about university?”

“I’ve been thinking about what to do. I could withdraw or I could apply to study abroad.”

“Then you won’t return soon.”

Naru smiled wryly.

“It’ll be impossible for a while.”

As I expected…

“If nothing else, my parents wouldn’t like it. I’ll have to stay for a while.”

“I suppose so.”

Only one half of the twins remained at home. It’s unlikely they’d let him stay in such a distance country forever.

“Um, I heard they’re not your real parents...”

“That’s right. I’m adopted.”

“That means you were an orphan.”

When I said that, Naru lightly raised his brows.

“Just like you, right?”

...No way.

“Hey, is that maybe why you gave me a part-time job?”

“What’s the saying? Mutual sympathy? Mutual pity?”

“Fellow sufferers pity each other.”

“I heard you were an orphan from your school principal. Although, I thought your living conditions were much harsher.”

“Were yours harsh?”

“The orphanage? It was terrible. On top of that, I was a problem child.”

...No doubt.

“I see. ...Thank you. It helped a great deal, actually.”

“That’s good. —Anyway, there was room left in the budget. And we really didn’t have enough workers.”

Whoa.

“The ‘SPR’ is rich.”

“We’re different among research institutes. I’m special.”

“Really?”

“I’ve been given an annual research budget of approximately 100, 000 pounds by a certain individual.”

“Oh? How much is a 100, 000 pounds?”

“One pound is about 230 yen. You don’t know something like that?”

It’s different when it’s the dollar, but I don’t usually know something like the pound.

“To be exact, it’s a 150, 000 US dollars.”

“One dollar is about 160 yen, right?”

Humph! I know that much.

“Right. ...So?”

“So. That means 150, 000 is...”

Umm… is there no paper? Paper!

“Twenty-four million. You really are stupid.”

“Shut up.”

After I said that, my face went pale. The sorrow of a commoner.

“Tw—twenty-four… million yen!?”

“That’s not such a large amount.”

“It is!”

“It’s gone after buying one camera.”

“Your sense on money matters is abnormal.”

“I may use it at my discretion, though it doesn’t cover the cost of living.”

“Well, of course.”

I said, then looked around the room.

“What about the cost to stay here?”

“It’s covered by benevolent contributions.”

“I’d like to see the face of the person who gives you benevolence like it’s water.”

“There are some who are good at judging people.”

“You phony.”

“If I act the part, I might be able to get double the current amount.”

He had an oddly serious tone, so I inadvertently sighed.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

We finished packing in time, and when we hurried into the small room at the hotel restaurant, everyone was already present.

“Mai~ I heard.”

Ayako waved her hand.

“Hmm?”

“The office is staying, right?”

“Yeah. That’s right~”

“Isn’t that great? You don’t have to worry about supporting yourself.”

“Lucky you. You don’t have to worry about me leeching off of you.”

“My purse isn’t so small as to be troubled by a petty bourgeois like you leeching off of me.”

...Oh? That’s good to know. I’ll leech off you, then.

As Mori-san handed me a glass,

“I’ll be the stand in director for a while. Let’s do our best.”

“Alright! Likewise.”

Hehehe. It’s going to be a friendly workplace.

“What are you going to do, Lin-san?”

After I asked, Lin-san remained expressionless,

“I’ll be returning for a while.”

“I see. Please be careful.”

“—Thanks.”

That’s right. There was something I wanted to ask him before it’s too late.

“Umm…, there was a time before when we talked about how you hate the Japanese, right?”

“There was.”

“At that time, was it Gene who said the same thing as me?”

After blinking for a moment, Lin-san nodded.

“...I see.”

It’s true. My and Gene’s way of thinking is a little similar. Hehehe. I’m happy.

While we were at the campsite, Mori-san told me a lot of things about him and I liked him even more than before. There’s no longer any hope, but there’s also no chance of being rejected, so in a way, it might be a good deal.

As I was grinning like a fool, my gaze met Naru’s. He looked slightly appalled.

“What~”

“Nothing.”

“Just now, you were thinking I’m a simpleton, weren’t you?”

“How well you understand.”

Hmph. I’m just a simple-minded person.

“—Oh, that's right. I almost forgot.”

Naru removed a small bundle from the inside pocket of his jacket.

“Here.”

—Hmm?

Wrapped in a men’s handkerchief, it was business card sized, and a bit thick and hard. When I opened it, it was the picture frame that Naru’s mother had.

Pictured in the photo was Naru and ''him'', who was smiling.

...My chest hurts. I’m happy. And sad.

“...What’s with this?”

Ah, I don’t even have a picture of him. Even a small group photo with him would be nice, so I wish I could keep this with me.

“Luella forgot it. I don’t think she cares if I get rid of it.”

“...I can have it?”

Really?

“I threw it away. I don’t know what happened to it after that.”

My hand’s a garbage can?

...Oh, well. I’m happy.

“Thank you...”

Naru’s a pretty nice guy after all. Eheheheh.

“What are grinning you about?”

Bou-san grasped me by the nape of the neck.

“It’s a secret.”

It’d be wasted on him, so I hid it.

“Oh? I’d like to hear it.”

“Hmm...”

“Tell me. Give it up.”

“—Did you know love continues until you forget the other person?”

Bou-san blinked a little in surprise, then grinned.

“You’ve gotten cheeky, haven’t you?”

“Have I?”

The pocket that concealed the picture frame was warm.

You can be in love even if you’re alone, so I won’t cry anymore.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15

2017-03-31T00:58:42Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 15: August 14th 6:00 pm and Beyond */

==Chapter 15: August 14th 6:00 pm and Beyond==
===<center>1</center>===
When we rushed out of the bungalow, a crowd full of several curious onlookers was gathered by the water’s edge.

The area was heavy with signs of twilight. The shore was caught in the shadow of the mountain, and the perimeter of the boat on the shadowless lake was brilliant as if illuminated. The surface of the water was glistening in the setting sun.

The black head of the diver appeared at the surface of the water near the motorboat. A hand extended from the inside of the boat and was given a rope. As the person on the boat pulled the rope, some sort of dull-grey mass of cloth soon rose to the surface of the water. The underwater diver got into the boat and the boat began to move. It headed toward the shore.

Watching that scene, it felt like we were observing some kind of ritual.

The boat arrived at the shore. It touched ground at the water’s edge and stopped. When the diver, who jumped down, pulled on the rope, a grey…. No, something wrapped in a dirty silver tarp was hauled forward. It was brought to the water’s edge. From among the people who were watching from a short distance off, a single figure began walking to the water’s edge. It was Naru.

Naru crouched beside the mass of cloth that had been pulled up. He reached out a hand and the middle-aged diver could be heard trying to stop him.

“Don’t do it.”

“No, I’m fine.”

Naru’s voice was calm. He lacked expression.

Naru knelt on the tarp. Stretching out his white hand, he turned up the sheet. From the edge of the bundled tarp, a small bit of jet-black hair could be seen peeking out. The diver, who was beside him, averted his eyes.

Naru stared fixedly at that… then he replaced the tarp with a steady hand. Remaining silent, he stood to his feet and began to walk along the water’s edge.

His profile was tranquil with neither tears nor traces of suffering.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

It became an uproar after that. However, Masako, Ayako, and I, followed by Mori-san, quickly left that place and returned to the bungalow. We brought Naru’s mother with us.

Naru’s father is Martin Davis. His mother’s name seems to be Luella Davis. According to Mori-san, his father is apparently called Professor Davis to distinguish from Naru, who received a doctorate. I’m not sure of their age, but I think it’s slightly older than our mother and father’s age.

Also, Professor Davis has brownish red hair and Mrs. Davis has magnificently blonde hair. The Professor’s eyes are blue and hers are violet.

Mrs. Davis cried a lot. It was sad and I felt sorry for her, but I was at a loss for words to comfort her. After a long time had passed and it had become dark outside the window, Mrs. Davis at last raised her face from where it had been resting on Mori-san’s shoulder.

“Please, excuse me.”

Her Japanese had a slightly unsteady feeling.

“I’m sorry, for not greeting you.”

Everyone shook their heads and after seeing that with her tear-swollen eyes, she asked,

“Do you understand my Japanese?”

“It’s very good.”

When Masako said that, Mrs. Davis finally smiled. Even so, it was painful to see her mouth trembling as she smiled.

“Those two would talk secretly in Japanese, so I studied the language. However, Japanese is difficult. I can’t speak it well. I’m sorry.”

‘Those two’ probably meant Naru and his older brother.

“Thank you so much for taking very good care of Naru.”

“Not at all. Thank you, too.”

Masako bowed and Ayako stood up.

“I’ll refresh the tea. Since it’s cooled down.”

“Um… My condolences.”

When I said this, Mrs. Davis looked at Mori-san. Mori-san said something in English, then Mrs. Davis smiled at me.

“Thank you very much. Are you Taniyama-san?”

“Yes, that’s right. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, too. Naru can be difficult since he’s a serious person. Thank you very much.”

Since she said so, she must know I’m working part-time at the office.

“He really is a bit difficult, isn’t he?”

When I said this, Mrs. Davis laughed.

“But he’s a good child.”

“I know.”

“I’m very proud of both of them.”

Saying that, she opened her hand, which held a handkerchief. In her palm, she had a business-card sized picture frame. She gently caressed it. When I tried to peer into it, she handed it over.

“I’m very proud.”

There were two boys in the picture. They had the same face. The same stature. One’s expression was somewhat more gentle than the other’s. It was two Narus.

“...Gene?”

I pointed to one. Mrs. Davis nodded.

They were really similar. Gene was smiling and Naru was frowning slightly.

“It’s like there are two Genes.”

Masako said as she looked on from the other side. I definitely think so.

Rather than two Narus, it felt as if there were two Genes present in the picture. I understood the reason immediately. Naru was wearing a navy blue sweater. His shirt was dungaree. It was the first time I had seen Naru dressed like that.

...Oh, I see.

I understand.

Those… were for mourning.

All black clothes. They were for Gene.

—For the half he had lost.

Suddenly, tears nearly spilled out, but I quickly fought them back. I have no right to cry in front of his mother. First of all, this sorrow belongs to those who knew Gene well and loved him.

I returned the picture frame to Mrs. Davis. She grasped it in her palm as though it was very important.

“Poor Gene.”

Mrs. Davis said with tears in her eyes once again.

“I think it’s painful for Naru, too. Poor thing.”

“Yes...”

“Though they were born together, it’s wrong for them to be separated like this. It’s truly cruel.”

“I think so, too.”

When I said that, I became tearful and couldn’t hold back. I stood up on the spot and quickly went outside.

===<center>2</center>===

“I’m a mess...”

I rested my back against a tree in the forest. Moonlight was shining down.

Even though I shouldn’t cry, even though there are people who are hurting more than me, even though I should be offering comfort and encouragement…

Despite that, if I don’t look upward, my tears will spill over.

My chest really hurts. …It’s painful.

I don’t really understand why it’s so painful.

“Hmph.”

I want to cry. But I don’t want to cry.

So, I was relieved when I was called out to.

“What are you doing?”

That disgusted tone of voice belonged to Naru. When I scrubbed my face and looked in the direction of the voice, I saw Naru, who looked truly disgusted.

“Do you intend to eat the moon? Even if you wait with your mouth open, the moon won’t fall in.”

...I swear, he’s foul-mouthed!

Still, thanks to that my tears have subsided, so I’ll forgive him in this instance.

“I don’t particularly want to eat it.”

“Where’s Luella?”

To think that he calls his mother so.

“She’s in our bungalow. ...What about your brother?”

“The police took him away.”

“Hmm...”

I wonder why he’s this indifferent. It’s a little irritating that he’s completely the same as always.

“You’re not being honest...”

“What?”

Naru, who began walking towards the light of the bungalow, looked back.

“You sourpuss! Can’t you just cry freely?”

“It isn’t necessarily something to cry over.”

“But you’re sad, aren’t you?”

Naru gave me a slightly cynical smile.

“Unfortunately, I’m a stupid person who doesn’t understand the subtleties of emotions.”

This guy’s holding a grudge.

“You’re not honest.”

“Everyone dies.”

His voice was quiet.

“In a hundred years, not a single person we know will be alive.”

“That isn’t the point.”

“That is the point.”

He’s a truly obstinate person.

I looked up at the moon.

“You’re going back to England...”

“Yeah.”

It's okay to tell him. At this point.

“Umm… I liked you.”

“I heard more than enough about how favorably you view me this afternoon.”

“Idiot. That’s not what I meant.”

I looked at Naru. He was looking at me a little strangely, so I couldn’t help laughing.

“You’re slow.”

“What?”

“Well, I liked you in a very special way.”

Naru stared back at me. His pupils were jet-black. He tilted his head slightly, then his white face smiled faintly.

“Me? —Or Gene?”

For a moment, I was dumbfounded.

What is he suggesting?

“That’s...”

That sort of thing... that’s obvious, isn’t it?

Naru’s going back. So, I thought I’d tell him. Because I won’t be able to see him anymore. Before long.

...We’ll never meet again.

I’ll never see that smile. He’ll never show up again in any of my dreams.

I couldn’t answer. Sad and regretful, I burst into tears.

“But… I didn’t know!”

I didn’t know. That wasn’t Naru. I never realized he was no longer in this world. I was sure that one day Naru would smile at me like that. Even though he never smiles like that.

“I didn’t know… I had no idea.”

He always helped me and encouraged me, but I didn’t even thank him. I was mistaken the whole time and got it wrong until the end.

“I always called him Naru.”

That’s all I ever called him. I never once tried to get to know the real him.

My chest hurts. It’s so painful I want to die.

I crouched on the spot and cried aloud.

===<center>3</center>===

After a long while had passed, my breathing calmed and I was finally able to lift my head.

“At any rate...”

Hearing his voice nearby, I was surprised. Looking to the side, I found Naru standing right next to me. I thought he had left a long time ago, so I was a bit stunned.

“At any rate, you’ll meet him again whether or not you want to.”

He kept his pale face turned away.

“...After a hundred years or so...?”

“In your case, it might be close to two hundred years.”

“Hmph.”

Oddly, my strength deserted me, and I sat down on the ground.

“I’ll definitely live long. You’ll be amazed since I’m a stupid klutz.”

“Probably.”

“I wish you’d deny it instead.”

“Don’t you think it’s better to face the truth?”

Hmph.

“...You should have told me. If you had explained the situation properly from the beginning, I wouldn’t have made that mistake. I blame you.”

“It was stupid of you to jump to conclusions. Do I have that sort of meddlesome personality?”

“That’s true...”

When I laughed, tears spilled out again.

“It seems silly… Without knowing the truth, I let myself be easily affected by your actions.”

“Oh?”

In the forest at night, with the moonlight shining down, the insects were softly singing.

“It’s the perfect mood.”

“Huh?”

I looked upward and stuck out my tongue.

“Until just a while ago, it would have been an absolutely exciting situation.”

“It’d be a bother if you expected the same on my part.”

“I would have. A girl’s heart is like that.... And yet, when I think about it being a completely different person, it no longer holds the same value.”

After I said that, I chastised myself.

“...not good. That was an extremely rude thing to say, wasn’t it? Sorry.”

“It’s alright. I’m used to it.”

When I looked up at his indifferent voice, Naru raised his eyebrows a little.

“The same face and same level of talent. One has a good personality and the other a bad one. —Which would you choose?”

“The one with a good personality.”

“Exactly.”

...I see.

“You’re… a rather pitiful person, aren’t you?”

His brother probably always got all the girls.

“It was quiet, which I was glad of.”

“Idiot scientist.”

Naru looked at me, so I laughed.

“Gene said you were, ‘just an idiot scientist.’”

Naru sighed. I laughed at that and stood up.

“Your outward appearances are really similar, but you’re completely different on the inside.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t meet your expectations.”

“Yup. If your personality was even a little similar, I’d swoon.”

I’m saying a lot of rude things. I’m sorry. Forgive me. If I don’t do this right now, I won’t have the strength to stand.

“I already have enough.”

I laughed.

“Is there perhaps someone you like?”

When I asked, Naru seemed a bit surprised.

“Me?”

“I see… I guess there’s no one after all. For a moment, I thought there was someone in England you wanted to see.”

I’ll ask for Masako’s sake. I’m so kind.

“There’s a woman I’ve been chasing after for about five years now.”

“No way! Seriously?”

“...A woman in Wimbledon.”

“The Wimbledon of tennis?”

“Yes. Living in the attic of an old house.”

“How old is she? Is she a beautiful person?”

“I don’t know. Her age seems to be over eighty.”

...crestfallen.

“She is alive, right?”

Naru laughed a little.

“I can get exceptionally clear data from her. She only appears around this time of the year, so I’m thinking about going to see her first thing when I get back home.”

...Good grief. He seems genuinely happy about it.

“...It would be nice to meet even once a year like that.”

I won’t say with whom.

“You should probably accept that you won’t be able to meet.”

“I know.”

His profile, exposed to the moon, was really similar. Enough to make me cry.

“I loved his beautiful smile.”

“I see.”

“It was really, really beautiful.”

“Yeah—”

===<center>4</center>===

“Mai, are you okay?”

Being spoken to by Ayako, I woke up. Ugh, it’s bright.

“Mornin...”

“Are you okay? Your eyes are swollen.”

“Wow...”

“You should cool them down.”

Masako handed me a wet towel.

“I give up. My eyes won’t open.”

“You were weeping uncontrollably in the middle of the night.”

“Yeah. When I woke up in the middle of the night, I couldn’t help crying. It seems I was somehow expecting to see him in my dreams last night.”

Last night, after I returned to the bungalow, I talked to Ayako and Masako about everything. Somehow, I couldn’t keep silent.

“Here, eye drops. Put them in.”

“Thanks...”

Uuh. The eye drops, along with the morning sun, stung my eyes.

When I got out a hand mirror and peered into it, my eyes were really swollen and my wretched face was bloated.

“Ugh...”

“Here, cool them properly.”

“Hey, the concept of deep, tragic love is beautiful, but the reality of it is unseemly, isn’t it?”

“Why are you talking seriously about such nonsense? Do you feel like spending the day with that face?”

Ye~s.

I laid down and placed the wet towel over my face. It felt really good.

“I’m going to make today’s breakfast with the others. I’ll bring yours over here, so sleep for a little while.”

I heard Ayako’s voice and the sound of the entrance door open, so I fluttered my hand with the towel still on my face.

“Hey, Masako~”

“What is it?”

“I thought seriously last night, but you have a chance.”

I heard a light sigh.

“Just when I was wondering what you might say… Don’t worry. Even I thought so myself.”

“Really?”

“All I have to do is go see him. It’s not like I can’t buy a plane ticket. Although, I doubt whether he would meet with me even if I went to see him.”

“It’ll be fine.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah. Until now, I’m sure Naru didn’t have any feelings to spare. He was completely occupied with looking for Gene.”

“I hope that’s so, but...”

Yeah. There’s definitely still doubt.

“I’m telling you, there’s hope. A long time ago, Masako, you would hold arms with Naru, right? He didn’t pull away from you, so I bet that means he wasn’t as annoyed as he would have us believe.”

I heard Masako sigh.

“I think that’s different.”

“Different?”

It seems that’s just Naru’s personality.”

“Huh?”

“It seems it’s extremely difficult for him to deal with being clung to.”

....Oh?

“I think he gets confused about what to do. When I first took his arm, he went rigid for about a minute.”

I sat up. The towel fell and I could see Masako.

“...Really?”

A minute would mean it’s real.

“Really.”

“...Oh. But you often deliberately take his arm.”

Masako turned her head away irritably.

“Even I thought I was being a little shameless, but he didn’t understand at all.”

“Oh, I see.”

“I realized he was uncomfortable with it. After that, I did it just to harass him.”

“Exhibiting that sort of warped regard isn’t good.”

“I know. That’s why I haven’t been doing it lately.”

“Great! Do your best~ If you don’t hurry, I’ll enter the war again.”

“By all means.”

Whoa. Such confidence.

“You don’t mind if I become serious? No matter how you look at it, their faces are similar.”

“I won’t hand him over to someone with such impure intentions.”

“Ahahaha.”

“If you intend to participate in the war, you should do something about that face. ”

She slapped the towel over my eyes.

“He~y.”

“I’m going to go over there to help, but cool your eyes properly. If you cry any further, you’ll be too frightful to be seen twice. After all, your base is your base.”

“Mind your own business. Anyway, I’m not as beautiful as you, Masako.”

“Oh, you’re just now saying such an obvious thing?”

“Damn you.”

When I removed the towel and tried to hit her, Masako was already out of range.

“Goodnight.”

She waved at me with a beautiful smile.

“Yeah, yeah. Night.”

...I’m okay. I won’t cry.

There’s no greater parting than this, but my feelings weren’t denied. I think I’ll be depressed for a while, but I’ll recover fully someday.

It hurts right now, but… it really hurts, but humans can’t always be optimistic. It can’t be helped. Surely everyone has experienced such pain as well, and I expect they got over it properly. Life is like that.

...What a brazen thing for me to say.

“I wonder what it was he wanted to say...”

That’s the one thing that bothered me.

Those words of Gene’s the last time we met.

—There was something I wanted to say, but…

Not all of the mysteries have been solved. Perhaps that’s also life.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14

2017-03-31T00:58:07Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 14: August 14th 5:00 pm - 6:00 pm */

==Chapter 14: August 14th 5:00 pm - 6:00 pm==
===<center>1</center>===
Why is Mori-san here?

I soon understood why. Heedlessly following after Naru, who hurriedly went toward Mori-san, I caught sight of three people who were a little distance off.

—That’s…

Two people were talking with Lin-san. A middle-aged man and woman. Moreover…

I unconsciously stopped walking.

They’re f-foreigners…

—Why are foreigners here?

I felt as though I vaguely understood the answer. This was actually soon confirmed given that Naru rushed directly over to the pair.

The woman hugged Naru close. The man also put his arm around Naru’s shoulders.

It was obvious who could do something like that without fear.

“Long time no see.”

Mori-san suddenly appeared beside me.

“It has been a while. —Mori-san, are those people Naru’s mother and father…?”

After smiling softly, Mori-san looked at Lin-san, who had similarly appeared beside me unnoticed.

“—I wonder if it’s okay to introduce them?”

Lin-san nodded to her question.

“Good. —Taniyama-san, I’ll introduce you. A little later.”

I see. That time Lin-san said, “I heard they’ll depart from over there soon,” he was talking about Naru’s parents...

I don’t know how long it takes to travel from England to Japan. Still, I definitely think it was probably a very difficult trip. This place is where the body of their missing son is resting. Due to that fact, they’re reuniting with their other son who otherwise wouldn’t live separately in such a distant foreign country.

“Is everyone well?”

“Yes.”

“I see. Then, maybe I should go briefly welcome them.”

Mori-san momentarily looked off to the side, so I looked in the same direction. Naru’s mother seemed to be crying.

“Let’s not disturb them.”

“You’re right.”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

When I returned to the bungalow with Mori-san, everyone was still there hanging around.

“Mori-san!”

“Wow!”

“Long time no see!”

Mori-san smiled at everyone’s voices and spent some time catching up with them.

“What brings you back all of a sudden?”

In response to Bou-san’s question, she explained that she was acting as a guide for Naru’s parents. While everyone was chatting animatedly, I pulled Masako aside.

“Hey, hey.”

“What’s wrong?”

“At one point, when you were captured, didn’t Naru go to where you were and cheer you up?”

After covertly looking around for a moment, Masako spoke in a hushed voice.

“...Yes. What about it?”

“Did you know that wasn’t Naru?”

“It was Naru.”

“No. It was his older brother.”

“That’s not possible. Because it was Naru.”

Yeah, I understand the feeling of saying that.

“No, it was his older brother… his twin.”

“Twin!?”

Masako cried out and the voices behind her suddenly stopped.

“Who are twins?”

Yasuhara-san asked and Mori-san laughed.

“Ah, Naru and Gene, right?”

“His older brother is his older twin brother?”

“Right. They’re identical twins.”

‘Whoa,’ Yasuhara-san muttered,

“...there were two of that face. That must have been a sight to see.”

D-definitely.

“Even though they’re called twins, aren’t there some that don’t look that similar?”

Mori-san gently laughed at Ayako’s comment.

“They were similar. When you line twins up side by side, there are things that are unexpectedly dissimilar, but those two were very similar. I think twins that similar are rare.”

I wonder what it would be like to have a twin brother. I don’t really know, but I somehow feel like it would be much more intimate than a regular brother.

“I wonder if Naru’s personality become like that… because his brother died.”

It seemed sort of reasonable, but…

“Nope.”

Mori-san looked surprised.

“Naru’s always been like that.”

...gah!

“A-always? It's not because he’s carrying around a dark past and being cynical or something like that?”

“I don’t think so. I heard he’s been like that since he was little. Since Gene said it, I think it’s true.”

...Yikes.

Mori-san looked at the ceiling for a moment as if trying to remember something.

“You know… twins with looks that incredibly similar may be rare, but I think brothers with such different personalities is equally rare.”

“When you say different...”

“Exactly opposite.”

Ack! If one side is like that, then that means the opposite is…

Gentle, good-mannered, kind, modest…

“Like an a-angel?”

“A little different from that as well.”

Mori-san laughed.

“...Actually, Gene’s personality was probably normal, but because his other half was like that, he seemed like an incredibly good child.”

Well, naturally.

“Unlike Naru, he was the cheerful type. And he was friendly.”

Uh-huh.

“He also had a mischievous side. The twins often exchanged places and fooled the people around them. Naru doesn’t mess around like that, so that sort of thing was probably Gene’s suggestion.”

“...That’s a p-pretty surprising personality.”

It makes my head hurt when I think of someone with the same face as Naru doing that.

“He was just a bit like you, Taniyama-san. ”

Mori-san said so and gave me a warm smile.

...eh?

“Me?”

“Yeah. Although, it seems like he was a bit more of the quiet type.”

I’m sorry. I’m a noisy person.

“Lin also said so. That you’re similar.”

“...Huh?”

“Taniyama-san, you immediately sympathize with clients, right? You become completely absorbed with the people involved and laugh or cry with them?”

...Yeah, I have that sort of personality.

“He was similar in that regard. For that reason, everyone opened up to him...”

“Doesn’t that make him perfect?”

It Yasuhara-san who said this.

“With those looks, if his personality was good, he had nothing to fear.”

Mori-san smiled a somewhat wry smile.

“A child like that tends not to live long… Such is life.”

A somewhat sad tinged silence descended upon us. The sun had mostly set and everything in the room was covered in shadows.

===<center>2</center>===

“Surely, despite all that was said, they must have been close.”

After I said that to nobody in particular, Mori-san once again gave a wry smile.

“Hmm… I wonder about that. Gene was certainly the closest to Naru, though.”

“Were there brotherly quarrels?”

“All the time. But, for the most part, Naru would get angry one-sidedly.”

Ahh.

“...Yeah, Naru seemed to dislike Gene.”

“Even though they were brothers?”

“Yeah. Basically, Naru doesn’t like to be bothered by others. Whether it’s his brother or parents, I guess he’s the type who wants to be left alone. That kid’s only happy when researching and he seems to think everything apart from that is a hindrance.”

Hmm…

“But, while strangers will leave you alone, that’s not going to happen when it’s your family, right? If you seem sick, they’ll worry, and if you do something bad, they’ll scold you.”

“It’d be the end of it if you told them it was none of their business, right?”

“I don’t think that’ll work with family. Even if you don’t want to, you see them every day. If you cut ties with someone else, that’s the end of it, but you can’t do that with family.”

...Well, that’s true.

“So, if Gene hated Naru, they would have ended up being brothers who didn’t get along, but Gene was a child who fundamentally didn’t hate anyone.”

“Hmm...”

“—So, to be honest, when Naru announced that he was going to search for Gene’s body, I was surprised. I didn’t expect him to do something like that.”

To make Mori-san say so, that boy must’ve been staunch.

“When did he come to Japan?”

“I think it was about three months before Taniyama-san started working part-time. Around then.”

“Umm, Mori-san, what kind of relationship do you have with Naru?”

<p>*clenched fists*</p>

Mori-san looked at me.

“Background check?”

“Yes. Openly and unashamedly this time.”

When I said this, Mori-san gently laughed out loud.

“I’m, well, to put it simply, Naru’s boss.”

B-boss!?

Bou-san leaned forward slightly.

“You mean at ‘SPR’?”

“Yes. Within ‘SPR’, there’s what’s known as Pratt Laboratory. I’m the chief of field research there. For now.”

Whoaaaa.

“Then, is Naru a researcher there?”

“Right. Both Naru and Lin.”

After saying that, Mori-san gave a somewhat mixed smile.

“And Eugene.”

...I see.

“So that’s why you were Naru’s master.”

“Right, back in the day. I instructed him starting with how to handle cameras, but before I knew it, he was better than me. As a result, it’s now my job to gather all the documents Naru sends and present them to the higher-ups.”

“Really?”

He’s certainly no match for his boss and master. Neither Naru nor Lin-san.

“Is Lin-san’s home also in England? Not Hong Kong?”

“That’s right. Lin’s family is part of the group that fled Hong Kong. Originally, the clan lived in England and it seems only Lin’s household remained in Hong Kong. Since the family over there is obstinate.”

“Obstinate?”

“They hate the Japanese, and they also hate the British.”

Hmm. I heard he hated the Japanese, but does that mean he hates the British? I wonder if he’s bearing a grudge over the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Opium_Wars|Opium Wars]]. ...Either way, it’s unfortunate that Lin-san always winds up going to countries he hates.

“London, then?”

...When all is said and done, though, I don’t know many of the names of the other cities in England.

“Lin’s family lives there. Lin himself lives in [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Cambridge|Cambridge]], though.”

I don’t know where that is or what kind of place it is.

“Isn’t ‘SPR’ in London?”

Bou-san cut in and Mori-san nodded.

“Yes, the main office is in London. The lab is in Cambridge. Lin was a researcher at the lab and a graduate student at Cambridge, so that’s why.”

“Really? ...So then, Naru, too?”

“Right. His father is a professor at Cambridge.”

Oh, I see. Cambridge where there’s Cambridge University, maybe?

“How was Naru handling school while in Japan? Leave of absence?”

“Right.”

“High school student?”

“University student. Of course, he went through the admission procedures, but he’s never gone.”

“Cambridge, perhaps?”

Cambridge University is a school where incredibly smart people go. I know that much.

“That’s right. Trinity College. [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Wittgenstein|Wittgenstein]]'s junior.”

“Huh?”

“Cambridge University is a generic name for over thirty colleges.”

“Hoowee. At seventeen? I guess he really is smart...”

Mori-san tilted her head slightly.

“Over there, they go to college from about the age of seventeen.”

“But he’s been in Japan the whole time, right? What about the entrance exam?”

“Ah, it was certainly a little earlier than usual to have qualified for admission to the university. He had already qualified when he arrived in Japan.”

“Is it similar to the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#University_Entrance_Qualification_Exam|University Entrance Qualification Exam]]?”

“Something like that. It seems there’s nothing like the entrance exam in Japan. He has three [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#A_Level|A Level]] qualification exams and achievements as a researcher, so I think he was exempted.”

“I see. As expected, he’s intelligent.”

That doesn’t surprise me. Uh-huh.

However, Mori-san laughed.

“Basically, he just wants to research what he likes as soon as possible. As you might expect, he was studying hard before the qualification exams. While reading a textbook, he was walking through the lab corridor and ran into a wall.”

…bbbbbft.

“N-no way!”

Mori-san winked mischievously.

“What I said is a secret.”

“Okay.”

Naru ran into a wall! *giggle*

“It‘s amazing he didn’t demolish the wall in anger.”

“I don’t think he noticed at the time. Because he apologized to the wall.”

“Straight-faced?”

“Straight-faced.”

It’s no use. That’s comical.

===<center>3</center>===

As I was convulsing with laughter, I suddenly came to my senses and felt a cold gaze.

...Huh?

Many of the others were looking at me coldly.

“What’s the matter?”

As Bou-san sat cross-legged and rested his chin in his hand above his knee,

“You’re good friends, aren’t you...”

“Yeah. Do you want to join the club?”

“Want to join...”

Come on. It’s okay to be honest.

“There’s one thing I want to ask, Miss.”

“What is it?”

“In the demonstration video...”

“You're changing the conversation to serious topics like that again!”

<p>*fuming*</p>

“Mai’s conversation is just gossip.”

“Nya! That’s why you reek of old man!”

“You’re a child!”

“Teehehe. You’re jealous of my youth, huh?”

“Shut up!”

After saying that, Bou-san suddenly said,

“Which reminds me, Miss, how old is Lin?”

Mori-san laughed out loud.

“I’m sure he’s older than you, Takigawa-san.”

“That’s a relief.”

Saying that so seriously is evidence you’re an old man. You’re glad you’re not the oldest, huh?

“—That’s not what I wanted to talk about. Didn’t Naru-bou collapse that time he filmed the demonstration video? It would probably be extremely exhausting to throw a 50-kilo mass.”

...You really changed it to a serious topic. Old people are persistent.

Mori-san momentarily searched for words.

“...How should I say this… There’s a reason Naru gets exhausted.”

“Oh?”

“It wasn’t necessary for him to get that exhausted before. That is to say, Eugene functioned as an amplifier.”

“How’s that?”

“I’m sorry. I don’t understand it well, either. However, when Naru tossed ch’i to Gene, he amplified it and sent it back. It seems it was that sort of phenomenon. As they repeated the toss over and over, the ch’i grew. Therefore, I don’t think it was necessary for Naru to exhaust himself too much.”

...Hmm.

“In truth, I don’t really know. Naru didn’t do too many psychic ability experiments. Even if he did an experiment, it was too extraordinary and couldn’t be analyzed. It seems he himself isn’t too interested in psychic ability research, either.”

“Oh.”

“Also, it seems there was quite the supernatural phenomenon between those twins, but that also wasn’t clear. The pair didn’t talk about it and it was only possible between the brothers, so they almost never did experiments with it. Luella— their mother hated them being used as guinea pigs.”

...I don’t really get it. But Mori-san is also an expert.

“I see...”

After nodding to Bou-san’s voice, Mori-san became slightly serious.

“Just to be sure, please keep this to yourself. It would be trouble if it reached the ears of the mass media.”

“...I understand your feelings, but you don’t have to be so serious.”

If it’s Naru, I think a TV interview will be cut short by that sharp tongue.

“It would be trouble if photos happened to appear in the mass media.”

“Why? Well, girls will make a racket in no time flat...”

“That’s not it.”

Huh?

“Gene died in this country. If you believe Naru’s testimony, you might say he was murdered.”

“...Yeah.”

“The culprit is probably someone from this country. What do you think the culprit would do if she saw the same face as the person she murdered?”

“—Oh.”

“It depends on who the culprit is, but it could possibly be extremely dangerous, right? Therefore, I want to keep it a secret from the press.”

I see. You’re right.

...It’s serious.

‘By the way,’ Mori-san said in a very light tone, attempting to lift the heavy atmosphere that had suddenly descended, and looked at Bou-san.

“I heard Takigawa-san is a fan of Naru’s.”

—Huh?

After everyone tilted their heads to the side, we all burst into laughter simultaneously.

“Uh-huh. Bou-san is a huge fan of Dr. Davis.”

“Yay! That’s great. I can tell you a bunch.”

“Don’t you want to get his signature?”

“He's someone you know, so it’s an easy victory.”

“You even exposed yourself as a fan to the Doctor. You praised him a lot in his presence.”

“That’s right.”

Bou-san clutched his head in his hands.

“Please, I’m asking you, don’t say that. ...I'm trying really hard not to think about it.”

He seemed to be truly miserable, lol.

He would have been happier not knowing. Mm-hmm.

It happened as we were stupidly laughing. There was the sound of a knock, to which Ayalo replied. Lin-san was the one who opened the door.

“Is Madoka here?”

“I’m here!”

Mori-san smiled and before she could raise her hand, Lin-san spoke sternly.

“—They found him.”

Everyone rose to their feet.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13

2017-03-31T00:57:41Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 13: August 14th 4:00 pm - 5:00 pm */

==Chapter 13: August 14th 4:00 pm - 5:00 pm==
===<center>1</center>===
Outside, as usual, was overflowing with sunlight so bright it was pure white.

After Lin-san went outside in chase of Naru, I took the opportunity to, for some reason or other, go for a walk by myself and trudged through the forest.

Although the sunlight was still bright, the cry of the evening cicadas could already be heard. The sound was lonesome and depressing. I felt something somewhat gloomy sinking in my chest.

Even I didn’t understand what it was and grew steadily more depressed.

...I’m depressed. I wonder why.

I should feel more triumphant. I found out something I had been curious about for a long time.

...I wonder what’s caught me in a mood like this.

I wandered aimlessly through the forest as I thought this and caught sight of a figure in front of me. He was standing against a tree.

As soon as I saw that figure, I abruptly understood.

Oh, I…

“I thought you went to see the lake.”

When I said this, his jet black eyes, which were looking straight at me, quickly averted. Whether or not it was a trick of the light, his expression seemed slightly shadowed.

“...Right.”

I muttered and walked over to the tree that Naru was leaning against.

“I’m sorry. For calling you ‘Naru-chan’ so easily.”

“Why?”

His eyes, which turned back toward me when he asked, were truly deep.

“It was a name only your older brother used, right? I was completely unaware of that fact...”

Although, even Lin-san addresses him like that, so maybe it’s no longer such a private name.

“That’s something from when we were really little.”

“Hmm...”

Naru put his back against the opposite side of the thin tree he was leaning against.

“...You really are an amazing person.”

There was no response to my murmuring.

“Or perhaps I should say, the distance between us is noticeable. ...Heheh. I guess that’s why you refer to me as an idiot. Compared to you, I really am an idiot.”

...Undoubtedly, this is the cause of my depression.

“I suppose you’ll return to England soon.”

His family is there and it’s where his life is.

“Then you’ll return to the life before you met us. ...I can’t even imagine what kind of life that is. Somehow, the worlds we live in are completely different.”

“That’s not true.”

“Really? You don’t think so?”

“Just an idiot scientist.”

This was the first time he had referred to himself like that, so I inadvertently looked back behind me. His back was visible on the other side of the thin trunk.

I quickly turned my gaze back.

“I guess you were an orphan, too.”

“My situation was different from yours. I had a brother and was also blessed with adoptive parents.”

“I see. ...What kind of person was your older brother?”

“Who knows.”

...Sure enough, he won’t answer my questions.

“I’m glad I happened to run into you. I sort of wanted to apologize.”

After I said this, I heard a quiet voice from behind me.

“I was looking for you.”

“Oh?”

“There were a few things I wanted to tell you, so I thought it would be nice to see you.”

“...Tell me what?”

Only his voice could be heard from behind me.

“...It’s possible we might not meet again, so there was something I wanted to say, but...”

“But?”

“Perhaps I won’t after all...”

‘You’re kidding me,’ I silently muttered. He’s keeping me in suspense.

I looked back behind me to tell him to say it, then heard the sound of footsteps treading through the undergrowth. At that moment, I involuntarily turned my gaze in the direction of the sound.

“...Huh?”

===<center>2</center>===

...What’s this????

I felt my mind go momentarily blank. I quickly pulled myself together and looked back behind me. No one was there anymore.

—This can’t be possible. Because that person was approaching me at a 15 degree angle to my front.

“Huh?”

I literally couldn’t believe what I was seeing.

“What’s the matter with you?”

That person, who had approached me at a 15 degree angle to my front, stopped.

Jet black hair and jet black eyes. Dressed completely in black.

“...Naru?”

He looked puzzled.

“You’re really Naru, right?”

“What are you saying? Are you awake?”

“Um… I’m not sure.”

How? What happened?

“—Who was here until just now?”

Naru tilted his head slightly to the side at my murmured words.

“Who was here?”

I pointed behind me where there was no longer anyone present.

“You. I was talking to you until just now. I’m sure of it.”

Without a doubt. That wasn’t a dream. I’m not nimble enough to sleep while standing.

“You were right next to me. What was that?”

“You were half asleep.”

I flared up at his openly contemptuous voice.

“It was different! It was like my usual dream, but it absolutely wasn’t a dream!”

“...Usual dream?”

Ah, I messed up…!

Naru moved his feet and came just a step closer.

“What is that?”

Naru’s gameface. Now I won’t be able to deceive him.

“It’s just a dream...”

Again, he stepped forward a distance of one step. Now, if I stretched out my hand, the remaining distance was close enough to touch him. I was against the thin tree trunk, which was still at my back, so I felt somewhat cornered.

“What kind, then?”

“Nothing that concerns you.”

“It didn’t sound all that unrelated to me.”

The color of his eyes was deep.

“I was here or something like that?”

“Or, it has nothing to do with you.”

“I think it may have something to do with me.”

“There’s no need to pry so much.”

“There’s no need to hide it so much, either, right?”

“I’m not hiding...”

...Fine! I’ll tell him already! After all, what’s the possible aftermath? He’ll laugh at me and I’ll slap his cheek, then I’ll feel relieved once it’s over.

“It’s a dream… about you!”

...I said it…

Even I could tell that my face had gone bright red. And yet, despite this, he, on the other hand, merely looked puzzled. This cold fish!

“—About me?”

“That’s right. About you. It’s my selfish dream. Perhaps it’s my wish. A dream about a gentle Naru.”

Actually, you’re not gentle at all, but this is implied irony to its fullest.

“Gentle—?”

“Yes. About you smiling gently and even speaking kindly to me.”

I’ll never accept that that’s your subconscious.

Naru stared at me wide-eyed.

“...You were talking to me until just now?”

“Yeah. Got a problem?”

I don’t know what I’m being so hostile for.

“—About what?”

“Insignificant trivialities. It was probably a daydream. —Of course it was a dream. A certain someone doesn’t smile and won’t even engage in idle chat with me. And you absolutely wouldn’t search for me unless you had a task to order me to do.”

This is the perfect confession. Ha-ha-ha.

Now you can laugh as much as you want. My right hand is already in position to slap you. Someone as cold-heartedly callous as you could never understand my maiden’s heart anyway.

“...What does that mean?”

Naru appeared dumbfounded.

Being questioned like that, I couldn’t help getting exasperated.

What does that mean? Isn’t that obvious? Why do you think I was keeping quiet about the fact that you were appearing in my dreams until today?

Are you stupid!? You don’t know!?”

“I don’t understand.”

Aaaah! I’ve had enough!

“That’s right, of course you wouldn’t. I knew you were an unfeeling, heartless person. Even so, isn’t it human nature to unconsciously hope for a little bit of kindness where it can’t be seen? You always smile whenever you appear in my dreams, and because of that, you seem gentle and concerned for me. —Of course, that’s just my wish. Still, when I see that kind of dream, I sort of think, at the bottom of your heart, you’re actually not such a cold-blooded human being. When that kept happening, my maiden’s heart thought it was just your soul popping out to come see me!”

Now does that dimwitted brain of yours finally understand?

“I can’t astral project.”

...huh!?

“I can’t do that. I wasn’t blessed with that talent.”

“I know. Obviously, I know that. That’s just my wish.”

“...that isn’t it.”

“If you’re going to laugh, then laugh… huh?”

When I suddenly calmed down, the already white face of the person I was shouting at was completely pale.

“When… did that start?”

Feeling oddly disheartened, I was dumbfounded.

“When did the dream start? From the beginning...”

“...It’s not me.”

...huh?

“That isn’t me. ...It’s Gene...”

Eh?

“Who?”

He placed his white hand to his forehead as if fighting off dizziness.

“Eugene...”

“That… that isn’t so! I would definitely know even if you are brothers! It was absolutely you!”

“No. It’s Gene.”

“But!”

I’d never mistake him for someone else. It was about Naru.

“We’re twins.”

...What?

“If we were expressionless, no one could tell us apart. —He’s my twin brother.”

...Th...that…

“So… Gene was still wandering this world...”

Similarly, Naru’s eyes also seemed to be wandering somewhere in the distance.

===<center>3</center>===

“That was… your older brother?”

But he’s…

—Dead.

Then…

“It was… about your older brother...”

The memory fragments cracked and fell apart.

—Why didn’t I realize it?

When I think about it, it’s so simple.

The Naru I meet in my dream smiles. The real Naru doesn’t smile.

—He was a completely different person.

His personality and his way of talking... he was was a completely different person except for his appearance!

There were certainly times when I thought he seemed like a different person. No wonder. It was an entirely different person. I just didn’t notice it—

Because they have the same face.

Because they have the same voice.

I thought it was Naru.

“Does he have regrets in this world…? That must be the case.”

Naru's low voice was sorrowful.

“...We might not meet again.”

When I murmured that, Naru turned his gaze to me.

“He said that earlier.”

“Yeah. If his body is found...”

Cutting off there, Naru closed his mouth.

There was nothing I could say, either.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

“Mai. There’s something I want to ask you.”

Naru spoke after some time had passed.

“...What?”

“On one occasion, you had a vision of the past where your throat was cut. At that time, was there anything strange?”

“Something strange?”

Naru momentarily groped for words.

“I performed psychometry on a small item that was kept in that mansion. It was something like a vase or lamp. Yours was very similar to the vision I saw within that.”

“Eh?”

“You could say that it was almost identical in every detail. It was before your dream.”

“...What does that mean?”

Naru shook his head a little.

“I’ll change the angle of the question. Inside your dreams, what sort of role did Eugene play?”

—Role?

“...I don’t really know, but there was a time when he told me he showed me the direction of a dream. The rest of the time, he gave me advice and taught me various things. This time, your brother taught me a method to enter a trance state.”

“The method where you release the tension from your entire body while focusing on your breathing?”

“Yeah.”

Naru released a sigh.

“What is that idiot doing...”

Idiot? —Even in regards to his brother, Naru is Naru.

“For a spirit medium to lose his way even for a moment. When I thought he was already on the other side.”

“I guess he was worried about you.”

I said that for some reason.

Naru frowned in disgust.

“I haven’t fallen low enough for Gene to worry about me.”

—Conclusion: Because he was able to be brothers with this guy, I’m certain his older brother was infinitely good-natured.

“But, what does it mean?”

“In short, that idiot is posing as your spirit guide. My guess is that you have innate spiritual abilities. In anticipation of that, he was probably determined to stick by your side and take on the job of drawing out your abilities. Good grief...”

If you talk about him in this way, your older brother won’t be able to rest in peace.

“That method of entering a trance state was a technique Gene used often. On those occasions, it was a trait of his to perceive spirits as light and see the landscape as transparent. On top of that, he’d connect the line without permission.”

“Line?”

Naru looked truly disgusted.

“There was a hotline between Gene and myself. For direct communication between consciousness and consciousness.”

“Telepathy?”

Naru nodded.

“Although, it wasn’t at all useful with anyone other than my brother. He relayed that to you. That explains why you also saw the same vision.”

...Really?

“He should quickly cross over to the other side.”

It was an absolutely understandable sentiment, so I decided not to think of Naru as a heartless person. It would be painful for me, too, if my mother and father remained on this side forever.

“I bet he was really worried about you.”

“He should mind his own business.”

“Now, now. Eugene disappeared and there was no one left with the ability to see spirits, right? So then, he guided me so I could be useful somehow.”

I think he’s a kind older brother. If you take that for granted, you’ll regret it someday.

“He’s meddlesome.”

“That’s called kindness.”

“It’s also call stupid.”

...Good grief!

===<center>4</center>===

“Why did your brother come to Japan?”

I thought he might not answer, but…

“There was a request that wanted him to perform evocation. Also, there were stories of old-style spirit mediums all over Japan, so he was investigating that at the same time.”

“Hmm...”

It’s probably rude of me to ask at this point, but his brother was a spirit medium. He was also famous.

“Your brother was also doing that kind of research?”

“Yes.”

“Did you ghost hunt together?”

“We did.”

“I see.”

Undoubtedly, Naru would have been frustrated during investigations. Thinking, ‘I wish my brother was here.’ There are occasionally times when Masako can’t see anything and I’m a good-for-nothing psychic. While his brother could grasp a situation immediately and quickly perform a purification if necessary.

I recalled the method of spirit purification he taught me. He, who asserted that it was ‘easy’, must have been a genuinely gentle and warm person.

...And now, he’s dead.

At this moment, he’s sleeping at the bottom of the dam—

“Your brother… how did you know he was here? Was it psychometry, after all?”

Naru nodded.

“Is that absolute? There’s no doubt?”

“Probably.”

“...Can I ask you how he died?”

Naru was silent as he contemplated for a moment. Then,

“Gene left for Japan and was about half-way through his scheduled stay. When I borrowed his clothes, I suddenly synced with him.”

“Synced?”

“To assimilate with the target person while using psychometry.”

“Like the dream I once had?”

“Right.”

I couldn’t stand experiencing that over and over again. I would certainly hate using psychometry.

“Suddenly? You didn’t do something trying to sync with him deliberately?”

“That kind of intention isn’t always necessary. Rejecting it requires will, however. ”

“Oh...”

“I think the first thing I saw was a mountain. On that mountain during the day as I was walking there on the road, I heard a car coming from behind. As I turned around, I could see the car that had rounded the curve drive farther and farther toward the outside. It raced straight towards me, then there was an impact and I collapsed. As I was lying on the asphalt, someone got out of the stopped car.”

“...Uh-huh.”

“It was a woman. I could only see her below the knee, though. She panicked and, after screaming, returned to her car. After a moment, I could hear the sound of the car moving and approaching me from behind...”

I choked back something bitter. If that’s the case, then that woman finished Gene off. Without a doubt… you could say he was murdered…

“From there on, the vision developed a green halation. That’s characteristic of when the target is dead. I was dragged along the ground and loaded into the trunk of the car. In a place somewhere like a garage, I was wrapped in a silver tarp. That was thrown into a lake from atop a boat—”

“That’s awful...”

“Getting into an accident there in the first place was careless and stupid.”

...Again with that manner of speaking… Honestly!

“I hope you find him soon.”

That’s most likely why he’s wandering. Being this far away, he can never see his family again. He’s all alone at the bottom of the cold water.

...He probably wants to go home soon. To the place where he belongs.

Naru started to say something. He started to say something only to stop talking and sighed instead.

It was then that I heard a distant voice.

“Oh, this is where you were?”

It was a woman’s voice. It wasn’t Ayako’s voice and it also wasn’t Masako’s voice, but it was certainly a familiar voice.

When I looked around, I could see a woman waving from amidst the forest.

That person was…

“Oh, Taniyama-san. How are you?”

I’ve missed that bright smile.

It was that mysterious acquaintance of Naru and Lin-san that I once met.

“Madoka.”

“...Mori-san!?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12

2017-03-31T00:57:17Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 12: August 14th 3:30 pm - 4:00 pm */

==Chapter 12: August 14th 3:30 pm - 4:00 pm==
===<center>1</center>===
“—Will you remain silent to the last?”

Bou-san said sullenly and looked up.

“Then I’ll simply keep going. Let’s move on to the next.”

“Next?”

There’s m-more!?

“Yes. Another thing I was insanely curious about was how he got that much equipment. How much do you think it all costs? I’m telling you, it’s in the tens of millions. Hundred millions, probably. It’s not an amount securable by a kid of seventeen or so. No matter how rich of a family he comes from, there should be a generous patron. —Will you answer this if I ask, Naru?”

“...It would be bad if I stole Bou-san’s rare moment of spotlight.”

That being said, Bou-san lightly scowled.

“You’ve got nerve to say that. —Another thing. The matter of whether the office really belongs to Naru himself. As I said earlier, Naru-bou is still a minor. The management company of the building containing the office, the bank with the office account, and so on, would they agree to anything with a director that’s underage?”

...hmm.

“Also, I further wondered why Mai can’t answer calls. She also can’t open letters. In fact, she’s not allowed to touch the mail. It’s handed over to Mai after Lin completely sorts it. Mai, have you seen the mail that comes to the office in its original state?”

“...No.”

“The truth is, the typical work of an office clerk is to answer calls and sort letters. However, you’re not allowed to do that. Why?”

...Now that you mention it, it’s certainly strange…

“It seems as if he’s trying to keep others away from the mail and phone calls. If that’s so, then why? There is only one possible explanation for this. The mail and phone calls most often contain information that shouldn’t be known by others. If we consider the case of a letter, there’s the possibility that something he doesn’t want known is written in such a thing as the address, postmark, or return address.”

“Oh, I see!”

I unintentionally clapped my hands.

“In other words, because he’s using an alias, right? If ‘Shibuya Kazuya’ is an alias, then there’s the possibility that his real name is written on the letter.”

Bou-san lightly shrugged his shoulders.

“Except, that’s not going to happen. That place is an office. In general, mail personally addressed to Naru won’t come. If it comes, the majority should be letters addressed to ‘Shibuya Psychic Research.’”

“Oh, I see.”

...Hmm.

“Well then, maybe he wants to hide mail that comes from a foreign country? There’s no need to do that. Books are sent to us from abroad, but that hasn’t been hidden.”

“Is that so? Would it seem suspicious in the case where just a letter addressed to the office comes from abroad? A phone call? Nowadays, international calls are the same as long distance calls. There’s no [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Exchange|exchange]]. It’s just a matter of getting the caller to keep silent about something.”

“Yeah.”

“That’s why I just gave free rein to my imagination. For example, what if the addressee’s name on the letter was wrong? In all likelihood, this guy is using an alias. What if the name of the office, ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’, is also an alias? If so, wouldn’t there be a need to hide it?”

===<center>2</center>===

I tilted my head to the side.

“That’s impossible. If the office name is wrong, then we can’t receive mail, right?”

When I said so, Bou-san grinned.

“That’s not necessarily the case.”

Huh?

“There’s the office name ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’. At the same time, there also exists the abbreviation ‘SPR’. Right?”

“I guess.”

“Which is the official name?”

Eh?

“I… I don’t understand your meaning.”

“It’s a difficult topic for someone like you, Mai, but after opening an office, it’s necessary to register it. You need to report it properly. The name of the office used on that registration is either ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’ or ‘SPR’.”

“...Oh.”

“As for the mail, ultimately, it will arrive with whatever name. If you want to make it more reliable, you can just put a nameplate on the mailbox. That’s how it is. Still, you can’t brazenly hang up a sign for ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’ for a place that’s registered as ‘Tanaka Psychic Research’.”

“Is...is that how it is?”

“That’s how it is. Even if it’s registered as ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’ and you put up a sign for ‘SPR’, well, it’s not very problematic. The reverse is also true. Even if it’s registered as ‘SPR’ and you put up a sign for ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’, it’s not likely that it will be too much trouble. If you write ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’ small across it.”

“O-okay.”

Talk about a difficult topic.

“Therefore, I wonder which is the official name. —Will you also remain silent about this?”

Bou-san looked at Naru, but once again, Naru didn’t reply.

“Umm… I still don’t really understand what you’re getting at...”

When I spoke timidly, Bou-san,

“In other words, ‘SPR’ is not an abbreviation for ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’. Rather, it’s more that ‘SPR’ gave form to ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’.”

…??

“I don’t understand the meaning at all.”

Bou-san smiled wryly.

“In conclusion, the official name of that office is ‘SPR’. Phone calls and letters get addressed to ‘SPR’. Not wanting that to be known by you, Mai, you were deliberately being kept away from the phone calls and letters.”

“Huh?”

“Moreover, the name ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’ has no meaning. The words can be turned into the abbreviation ‘SPR’. Even ‘Sasaki Psychic Research’, ‘Stroll Psychic Research’, ‘Saury Psychic Research’, or anything would be all right. The word was made Shibuya because the place where there happened to be an office was Shibuya. —How was that?”

Bou-san looked at Naru. Naru smiled thinly.

“Even if that’s so, don’t you think that’s not worth hiding from Mai? Even if the letters were addressed to ‘SPR’, I expect Mai wouldn’t care.”

...Yeah.

“I don’t. In fact, the bank’s transfer notice is also ‘SPR’ and there are such items among the mail as well.”

“If it’s ‘SPR’. But what if another name is written? ‘SPR’ is, of course, an abbreviation. An abbreviation of what? Let’s say, for example, it’s ‘[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Shimauma_Panda_Rakko|Shimauma Panda Rakko]]’. What if the official name of the office is ‘Shimauma Panda Rakko’ and ‘SPR’ is the abbreviation? And what if, rather than the abbreviation, the official name was on a letter? If the addressee was ‘Shimauma Panda Rakko’, how suspicious would even you think it was, Mai?”

...I would think so. Certainly, I would think so.

“Come on, join in. This ‘SPR’, extremely expensive equipment, and Naru seemingly not being Japanese. When you shake and mix, one answer comes out.”

“Oh!”

Ayako cried out. Bou-san nodded at that and,

“Right. ‘Society of Psychical Research.’ It’s the oldest authoritative spiritual investigation organization in the United Kingdom. Don’t you think so? ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’ is a disguise to hide from the public. In fact, don’t you think that office is the Japanese branch of that ‘spiritual investigation organization’?”

“...”

“If Naru is an official investigator of that ‘spiritual investigation organization’, then it would also explain that equipment. That equipment belongs to that ‘spiritual investigation organization’. It doesn’t personally belong to Naru. Moreover, this hypothesis comes with another bonus.”

“Bonus?”

“Right. Assuming Naru is someone from ‘SPR’, I can also guess why he uses an alias to hide his identity.”

“Hey, hey, why?”

Bou-san grinned.

“This guy was called ‘Naru’ by Mai and used the phrase, ‘without honorifics.’ If our assumptions are correct thus far, and we decide this guy isn’t Japanese, this also has one interpretation.”

“What is it?”

“Hint: ‘SPR’, Naru. ”

“I don’t know!”

“Tom is a male name, but it’s also a nickname. Do you know what it’s a nickname of?”

Huh? An English pop quiz?

“...Umm, Thomas?”

“Right. Mike?”

“Michael.”

“Tony?”

“Anthony.”

“All right. This time it’s a little difficult. Dick?”

“Umm...”

Ayako answered,

“Richard.”

“OK. Then— Naru?”

...Eh?

Bou-san laughed a little at me, who was staring hard, then returned his gaze to Naru.

“Let’s assume Naru is, for example, an Englishman. In other words, he’s someone from an English-speaking country. Then, even siblings, for example, hardly use terms like, [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Niichan.2FNeechan|‘Niichan’ and ‘Neechan’]]. Generally, they call them by their names without honorifics. Friends and acquaintances, also.”

“...Okay.”

“Well, they’re tolerant of being called without honorifics. In other words, with ‘John-kun’, ‘kun’ is attached to the word, ‘John.’ Well, what would you use in the case where you want to address someone very close in a friendly manner without honorifics?”

“...Is it a nickname?”

I looked at John. John smiled elegantly.

“—Exactly, in the case of ‘John’ it’s ‘Jack’. ...A special nickname, a special middlename. His nickname, perhaps. In other words, practically upon your first meeting, you suddenly called Naru-bou by a certain nickname only used by someone from his most inner circle. That’s why he said, ‘Addressed me without honorifics.’”

—Is that so? I see.

“But, what is Naru?”

“Tell her, John.”

Under Bou-san’s gaze, John hesitated as if slightly troubled.

“...If it’s Noll, it’s a nickname for Oliver… [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Oliver|Orivā]].”

...Orivā?

“Oliver-san of ‘SPR’. There’s one. An important person who must hide his identity.”

...That’s....

“Dr. Davis...?”

No one opened their mouth. The words I softly spoke abruptly fell within the silence.

“Is that so?”

Falling under everyone’s gaze, Naru smiled wryly.

“I don’t think there’s a need to reply.”

After saying so, he suddenly moved his body from the glass door that his back was leaning against and turned toward the entrance.

“It’s been fifteen minutes.”

That being said, Yasuhara-san moved away from the front of the door. Passing by him, Naru went outside. —Without any facial expression, either.

===<center>3</center>===

While he looked after Naru, who left everyone without a word, Bou-san cried out in discontent.

“At this point, he’s feigning ignorance.”

It was Lin-san who replied to that.

“Naru said there was no need to reply.”

Lin-san smiled just a bit of a wry smile.

“That means, after having come this far, it’s not necessary to reply.”

“Then, it’s as I thought…?”

I looked between Lin-san and Bou-san. It was Bou-san who nodded.

“It seems like.”

...Now I understand…

Bou-san sat down on the spot with a thump.

“Oliver Davis is a parapsychologist belonging to the ‘SPR’, an up-and-coming researcher who acquired a doctorate in parapsychology at a young age. If you write the ‘V’ with a ‘ヴ’, it’s Orivā Deivisu. Normally, he’s introduced following the famous spiritualist Andrew Jackson Davis as [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Oliver_Davis|Orivā Deibisu or Oribā Deibisu]]. Owing to the fact that he almost never makes an appearance, his profile is unclear. What little is known about him is that he has the ability of psychometry and possesses strong PK. It’s also certain that he’s siblings with the superior spiritualist Eugene Davis.”

“Okay.”

“This Eugene Davis disappeared on an island country in the Far East. Dr. Davis came to Japan to look for his sibling. It would be an uproar if the mass media knew about it. Like when [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Peter_Hurkos|Peter Hurkos]] came to Japan, he would literally be followed around endlessly by TV, magazines, and those searching for missing persons. So, he hides his identity.”

“...I see.”

“So then, Naru knowing the terrain of this place and not it’s name is explainable without any trouble. Naru-bou used psychometry. By way of a vision, he witnessed his older brother thrown here, but there was no further information. So, he virtually had no choice but to travel here.”

“Then, is that why he had Masako’s comb during the investigation that one time?”

“I guess that’s the case. He had the comb to confirm what had become of Masako. Put simply, whether she was alive or dead.”

Bou-san scratched his head somewhat apologetically,

“—Unfortunately for Masako-chan.”

Masako simply gave a slight shadow of a smile.

“I was aware that it was the case.”

“But, why did you know, Masako-chan?”

“Because I saw a video.”

...Video?

“When I was invited to America by the ‘ASPR’, I saw a video there.”

Bou-san leaned forward.

“By any chance, was the video… that famous one?”

“Yes.”

I pulled on Bou-san’s shirt. I didn’t understand what was being talked about.

“Previously, Dr. Davis did a PK experiment. There’s a video of it. I told you before. About an extremely rigorous experiment...”

“Where he threw a 50 kilo block of aluminum against a wall?”

“Right. That video must be in some kind of major psychic-related laboratory where it’s something never removed from the premises.”

“Really...”

“It was quite an impressive video, so I remembered it. Therefore, when I first met him, I thought I had seen his face somewhere...”

Oh, I see…

“I remembered it after that case. That is why, after I told Naru, he said he wanted me to keep it secret...”

I briefly glared at Masako.

“Then you threatened him with the information, didn’t you?”

“Huh, I wonder what you mean?”

Bastard, so that’s why.

Ayako applauded half-heartedly.

“Anyhow, I feel relieved. Now he can do as he pleases and go back home to England or wherever. —Not too bad, you depraved monk.”

“Shut up! My head’s not a decoration, unlike yours.”

“Well, yours isn’t worth decorating.”

“Well, ''you'' have bad taste.”

Ah, there they go again. Paying that no mind, Yasuhara-san,

“Takigawa-san seems like he’s not paying attention, but he’s surprisingly observant of the details.”

Yeah. True enough. Saying he’s observant is a compliment, but I can also tell you he’s annoyingly nitpicky.

“When Takigawa-san first talked about this, I wondered if he had gone senile due to the heat.”

“I’m old, after all.”

That is an undeniable fact.

‘Anyway,’ I said to Bou-san and Yasuhara-san, then looked around for John.

“When I was wondering what you were hanging out and whispering about, you were talking about this stuff, right?”

Bou-san smiled in a slightly wry manner.

“There was nothing else to do with our free time.”

After saying so, he became a little serious,

“To tell the truth, it didn’t click until after Naru-bou collapsed just recently.”

“Huh?”

“He displayed his insane Qigong, right?”

“Yeah.”

“I don’t know much about Qigong, but still, even if that was Qigong, I don’t know that it’s that insane. His style is also unusual for Qigong.”

“...Yeah. Lin-san said it was similar, but different.”

“Well, that’s why I thought it was PK. Originally, there was a theory that Qigong = PK.”

Hmm.

“Still, PK or whatever, that was extraordinary. When I thought so, I remembered that the Doctor is said to have extraordinary PK.”

“I see.”

“When I think about it, there are a lot of strange things that stuck. Including the spoon bending you saw previously. What we saw was a guy using tricks, but when you saw it, Naru-bou broke the neck of the spoon. If that’s true, then it was legitimately PK.”

“Yeah. That’s right.”

“Also, Naru-bou is excellent at gathering information. His intuition is strangely accurate.”

“Huh?”

“Which case was that? You know, the case involving the doll.”

“Minnie?”

“Right. He was strangely confident at the time, saying the doll wasn’t the problem. Even during the case at one of those schools, while walking in the classroom, he suddenly asked, ‘Have you been doing seances?’”

W-was there something like that?

“Masako’s comb, etc. If you take all of that into consideration, it seems a lot like either psychometry or post cognition. On top of that, there was that investigation of the ‘fake Davis’ some time ago. Why did he need to do something like that? Even if Naru and Mori-san were officials of ‘SPR’, for some reason I wasn’t satisfied. —Well, when I think of it like that, many things are suddenly suspicious.”

“Yeah.”

‘Still,’ Bou-san said, scratching his head.

“I didn’t really know what Naru was a nickname for. Even though I borrowed a dictionary and tried to look it up, it wasn’t listed. Then I tried asking Shōnen and John.”

Yasuhara-san nodded meekly.

“Brown-san told us ‘Noll’ was a nickname for ‘Oliver’ and when we took that into consideration, everything was suspicious. In fact, how had we been fooled until now? —I blame Taniyama for this matter.”

“M-me?”

“Right.”

Speaking tersely, Yasuhara-san thrust his finger at me.

“It’s your fault, Taniyama-san. ‘Naru-chan the Narcissist’ fit too well, so I didn’t think to question it and unthinkingly accepted it.”

Aaaah… Well, ''excuse me''…

===<center>4</center>===

Chuckling, Bou-san looked towards Lin-san, who had been quietly refraining.

“—Any problems with this, Lin?”

Once again, Lin-san smiled a slightly wry smile.

“It doesn’t seem like it.”

“There’s one thing I want to ask. Why was it necessary to set up the office?”

...I also really want to know that.

After Lin-san pondered for a moment,

“There were hardly any clues to search for Gene… Eugene...”

“Gene? A nickname for Eugene?”

“Yes. It was undoubtedly going to take time to look for him. It was impossible to go back and forth from England, so it was necessary to secure a foothold somewhere, but whatever the situation, the issue of funds remained.”

“The cost of living is high in Japan.”

“There’s a limit to personal sojourns. That’s why, as an interim measure while examining all quarters, we decided to establish a branch office under the pretext of investigating the present condition of psychical research and spiritual phenomenon in Japan.”

“I see, no wonder the request fee is cheap. Naturally, there’s no sense for profit. You can’t conduct business in an ‘SPR’ branch office.”

“Exactly.”

“Then, is Naru-bou your boss in the branch office?”

“Yes. More or less, Naru is the division head.”

Really?

“Even though Naru-bou is younger?”

“Age is irrelevant. Naru has performance in his favor, so as a researcher, he has seniority.”

“—While we’re at it, can I ask another question?”

“If I can answer it.”

“Nationality, is it English?”

“Naru? That’s right.”

Bou-san looked towards John for a moment.

“I heard that [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Naru|Naru]] is an American pronunciation.”

“Naru lived in the United States until he was about eight.”

“Then, are both his parents Japanese emigrants?”

“Professor Davis is a natural-born Englishman. Naru and Eugene were originally adopted.”

—Huh?

I looked at Lin-san's expressionless face once again.

“The two were orphans. Professor Davis adopted them.”

...I see. Naru was also an orphan.

Although, unlike me, Naru had an older brother. But still… that older brother is dead…

“Originally, only Eugene used the name Naru.”

I wasn’t the only one who was a little stunned.

“Then, Naru will return to England once he finds his older brother’s remains.”

I murmured so, not expecting a response.　

...Therefore, like Masako said, we won’t meet again…

“I have yet to hear anything regarding the matter.”

“But, he’s going to close the office, right?”

“That was a convenience for the sake of looking for Eugene. It was also used as an explanation for those who were assisting us in our stay.”

“If he finds his older brother, there’s no reason for him to stay in Japan.”

Both his parents live in England and his home is also there.

“I’m very sorry, but I’m unable to—”

For a moment, Lin-san was about to say something, but ultimately closed his mouth. He briefly looked around at us.

“May I ask a favor of you?”

"By all means."

Lin-san bowed slightly at Bou-san’s voice.

“I would like you to please keep this secret.”

Bou-san answered, ‘You got it,’ but Ayako raised her voice in protest.

“Hey, why are you so worried?”

“Because the Japanese media is greedy. They have no integrity or moderation. It would be humorously dramatized and it’s not likely to be pleasant.”

“That’s true, but...”

To that, Lin-san looked at the floor.

“Psychometry is perhaps the most inconvenient of all extrasensory perception abilities. The media will quickly grow bored, but there are some people who will not lose interest.”

“...?”

“Before coming to Japan, do you know how many letters a day were generally sent to Naru?”

...fan mail?

“At least twenty and as many as fifty. All of them were letters seeking aid, wanting him to look for a close relative who disappeared.”

“Oh...”

“It’s not a problem to search if the person is alive, but it’s often someone who’s dead. The people who send the letters are usually desperately hoping their relatives are alive somewhere.”

“That’s probably true...”

He really should try to avoid the media.

“Moreover, Naru is too capable. If the person he’s looking for is dead, it’s fine if he only sees it as mere information. But if the synchronization with the target is intense, he apparently experiences it as if it’s his own personal experience.”

Ayako and Masako looked back at me simultaneously.

“Mai had a dream like that once...”

Is it like that?

“Sometimes, in severe cases, he actually gets injured.”

“Injured?”

‘Yes,’ Lin-san nodded.

“When experiencing a vision, a severe bruise is produced in the same spot where the person he’s synchronizing with was injured and a strong paralysis develops... Therefore, Naru will not use psychometry unless the situation is serious. He sent back all the letters without opening them.”

...Really? That’s dreadful!

“Also...”

Lin-san started to say, then shook his head.

“Anyway, please.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11

2017-03-31T00:56:53Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 11: August 14th 3:00 pm - 3:30 pm */

==Chapter 11: August 14th 3:00 pm - 3:30 pm==
===<center>1</center>===
“What will you do after you close the office?”

It was Yasuhara-san who asked such a bold question.

“Is that something that concerns you, Yasuhara-san?”

...See, even if you ask, that doesn’t mean he’ll say.

“Yes, it is.”

Yasuhara-san didn’t seem at all fazed.

“Isn’t it obvious? Come on, we’re good friends, right?”

Naru looked at Yasuhara-san with an extremely icy stare.

“I wasn’t aware of that.”

“Oh? You didn’t realize that? Aren’t we friends?”

Ooh, a bold remark.

“I have no knowledge of that.”

“You’re cold. Even though we’re all very fond of you, Shibuya-san.”

“If this is your usual joke, you’re dealing with the wrong person.”

“It’s true! Well, even now, we were just talking about how Shibuya-san is a nice person.”

Naru smiled faintly.

“Thank you for that vast misconception.”

...this is useless.

“Did you expressly invite me here for the sake of such trivial conversation?”

“It’s not trivial! We’re just concerned about what our beloved Shibuya-san and Lin-san will do from now on.”

“Your concern is unnecessary.”

“It’s natural for someone to worry about people they favor.”

“Then, thank you in advance for your unnecessary concern.”

“Whether I like someone is my own choice.”

“I think what I do from here onward is also my own choice. —Don’t worry about it. It’s nothing that will inconvenience any of you.”

Yasuhara-san sighed.

“Is there a reason you wish to hide everything like this? Or is it because you want to create distance between all of us?”

“You may interpret it however you please.”

“Shibuya-san, do you mean you don’t care even if I think you actually hate the people who are in this room and it makes you so sick that you can’t stand us invading your privacy?”

“Even if you think so, I don’t care in the least.”

...This cold-blooded creature!

“Got it.”

Ugh, I’ve had enough already.

“To be sure, I understand perfectly that you hate us.”

===<center>2</center>===

I indecorously stood in the middle of the room with my feet planted wide. I’m that angry right now. Today is the day I cannot pardon it!

“If you hate us, then go head and hate us. But if that’s the case, then why involve us?”

Naru slightly frowned.

“Involve?”

“That’s right. You’re the one who asked me to work part-time. You’re the one who called everyone whenever there was an investigation even though they’re neither part-time workers, nor investigators!”

You, you!!

“If you hate us that much, you shouldn’t have involved us to begin with!”

Naru lightly pressed his fingers to his forehead.

“...I can hear you without you barking.”

This—

“At any rate, you probably only see us as dogs and cats. That’s fine, though. Why do you think everyone is here? Everyone is here because we were concerned about you being hospitalized and stayed.”

“There’s also the term known as, ‘Curious Onlooker.’”

“Stop messing around!!!”

I’m furious!

“If you think everyone stayed out of a sense of curiosity, then you’re an idiot.”

“I didn’t know I was an idiot.”

“Is that so? Then since this is a good opportunity, why don’t you learn it? If you don’t know why everyone was worried, then you’re an idiot!”

I thrust out a finger.

“Since we’re good and kind compassionate people, we get worried when an acquaintance collapses. —First of all, if the other person is someone you find disagreeable, why come calling at every investigation? Each and every time it’s a dangerous experience, but everyone always helps you because we think there’s some good even in a guy like you. We forgive you for such a personality. That is goodwill. Do you understand?”

“I don’t recall soliciting your goodwill.”

“Ridiculous! You really are slow, aren’t you? —Of course, this is everyone’s one-sided goodwill! Still, everyone obligingly helps you. If that goodwill is an annoyance, then you shouldn’t tell us to lend you a hand! If you understood everyone’s goodwill and exploited it, then you are a despicable person. And if you didn’t understand that goodwill to begin with, then you are an utter fool.”

Naru breathed a small sigh.

“...Well? What do you want me to do?”

“When goodwill is directed at someone, there’s something known as polite behaviour. Since you’ve been resting on everyone’s goodwill up to this point, you should at least feel obligated to show some good faith.”

In response, Naru’s expression was ice cold.

“I seems like it’s not obligation, but Mai’s selfish hope. Although, you speak as if expressing everyone’s opinion.”

“All right then, my opinion. —Even I have directed goodwill towards you on my own. I’m entitled to hope for a sincere response.”

“One’s hopes don’t always come true.”

“Right back at you. You want to return home like this without making it all clear, but things seldom go as one wishes. The world is not kind enough for everything to work out for your convenience!!”

“Huh?”

Huh what? This guy looks down on the rest of the world!

“I’ll take your picture to a TV station and say you’re an Qigong Master!”

Naru looked at me wearily.

“...What exactly are you upset about?”

“Everything! It doesn’t matter even if I can never see you again. I don’t even want to see someone as callous as you, either! Still, I don’t like uncertainty like this!”

“Whoa, whoa!”

Bou-san struck my head.

===<center>3</center>===

“Don’t pummel me so easily!”

“Cool off. I get it, so calm down a bit.”

What do you get? Grrr.

“I understand that you’re angry, but Naru-bou has his reasons, too. Don’t get so worked up.”

“Naru does as he pleases, so I’ll do as I please.”

I’ll send letters to every single editor in the media. Fortunately, there’s an occult boom nowadays. So, if the media chases after him, then it serves him right. Hohohohoho.

“The point is, you don’t want things to end with the uncertain remaining uncertain, right?”

“That’s right.”

“Once it becomes clear, then will you be satisfied?”

I looked blankly at Bou-san.

“If it becomes clear, of course. —But, do you think this blockhead will talk? ”

“I don’t know.”

Bou-san said, then looked at Naru.

“You, are you unwilling to crack?”

In response, Naru was expressionless.

“I don’t feel the necessity.”

Bou-san looked up at the ceiling and sighed.

“You’re a stubborn one. —Well then, I’d like to ask you some questions, but will you give me answers?”

“I don’t feel like holding a pointless question and answer session.”

Bou-san raised his eyebrows.

“Well then, do you feel like holding small talk?”

“It's a waste of time.”

With that parting shot, Naru stood up.

“Sometimes in life, futility is necessary.”

Saying so, a smiling Yasuhara-san leaned his back against the door of the entrance.

“Are you resorting to force?”

“Of course not. I just fancy this door.”

“Will you move away from there for a moment?”

“I don’t want to because I’ve fallen passionately in love with this door.”

Naru glanced towards Lin-san.

“I can pass through by force.”

“If you come through by force, it’ll be painful.”

That’s right. Yasuhara-san’s ribs are still broken.

“I think it’ll only aggravate your injury.”

“That would be a problem. My injury would worsen, then we’d end up calling an ambulance. If I do something like let slip that I was assaulted by Lin-san, a policeman will even come.”

“According to the situation, the aggressor is you.”

“That’s even more troublesome.”

Yasuhara-san said so and smiled with his honor student smile.

“Let’s try to proceed with the current situation peaceable. I would hate to damage a shining career and I’m sure Shibuya-san would also hate to be questioned by the police and have what he’s hiding become an open secret.”

Naru sighed.

“...I don’t think it’s something to get so worked up about like this.”

Bou-san smiled wryly.

“Well, that’s your own opinion. Still, humans can’t feel at ease if an uncertainty remains unresolved.”

Naru sighed again and looked back at Bou-san.

“Five minutes.”

“So stingy. I want thirty minutes.”

“Fifteen minutes.”

Bou-san smiled complacently.

“OK. Fifteen minutes, then.”

===<center>4</center>===

...What’s going on?

When I vacantly looked around the inside of the room, Yasuhara-san and John had oddly knowing expressions. On top of that, these guys have been hanging out.

“What’s this all about?”

Ayako gave voice to my feelings.

Bou-san smiled smugly.

“Making the opaque transparent, right? That’s why I have to proceed quickly. ”

Huh?

“Well now.”

Saying so, Bou-san looked at Naru.

“The first thing I had doubts about was the name.”

I didn’t understand why. I poked Bou-san.

“...Name?”

“Shibuya of Shibuya is something that’s too good to be true.”

“Oh?”

“Mai, didn’t you think it was odd? The director who runs an office in Shibuya is named Shibuya.”

I...I didn’t think it was particularly odd.

“Isn’t it a coincidence?”

“There are only three conceivable possibilities. One: Mere coincidence. Two: He chose an office in Shibuya as a pun since his name is Shibuya. Three: It’s an alias.”

“An alias!?”

Bou-san nodded.

“Right. If it was me or Shōnen, it would probably be a pun. But alas, that wouldn’t be like Naru-bou.”

...That’s true. Naru is the type of person who’s opposed to jokes and puns.

“It being a coincidence is the most likely. There aren’t many places in Tokyo with such prime location. It’s even possible that there’s an Aoyama-san in Aoyama and even a Ginza-san in Ginza.”

“There’s no Ginza!”

“Okay, okay. But, there was something else that bothered me.”

Bou-san said and stared fixedly at Naru.

“It was when we first met. Do you remember Naru’s words? ‘You also addressed me without honorifics just now.’”

...I remember.

That is what he said. Naru had called me “Mai” without honorifics and I complained, “Oh, you addressed someone without honorifics.” Then he said, “You also called me like that just now.”

“It was an odd line, so it left a strange impression. Mai didn’t particularly address Naru without honorifics. She only called him by a nickname. From ‘Naru the Narcissist’. —However,”

Saying that, Bou-san directed his gaze towards Lin-san.

“Lin also calls Naru so. —This is strange.”

I stared in puzzlement.

“Why?”

“Does Lin seem like the type to call his boss ‘Naru the Narcissist’? If ‘Naru’ was a nickname that came from ‘Naru the Narcissist’ as Mai said, then absolutely, definitely, most certainly, Lin, at least, would not call him ‘Naru’. —Am I wrong?”

...That’s true…

“Well, actually, we have no choice but to ask those in question, but I doubt it. So, that’s why I became slightly suspicious. —Maybe Shibuya Kazuya is an alias and his real name is Naru.”

===<center>5</center>===

His real name is Naru—?

When I inadvertently looked back, Naru’s expression was impassive as always.

“...How shrewd of you.”

“Humph. The fun’s just getting started.”

Bou-san laughed, then began aimlessly walking around the inside of the room.

“If so, there wouldn’t be any harm even if Lin called him ‘Naru’ as if natural. Thinking so, I suddenly realize that I’ve never seen proof that Naru’s real name is really ‘Shibuya Kazuya.’”

...Now that you mention it…

“But Bou-san, what about me? Have you ever seen proof that my name is Taniyama Mai?”

“I haven’t.”

Saying so, Bou-san smiled.

“However, Naru’s circumstances are different from yours, Mai. For one thing, Naru-bou was hospitalized once before.”

“Ah, for a little while.”

“Right. At that time, Naru-bou’s hospital room didn’t have a nameplate.”

“...True...”

“The hospital room’s nameplate is where the person’s name from the insurance card should be written. However, for some reason, the nameplate was blank. Of course, that means his real name wasn’t presented at the time it was supposed to be.”

‘But,’ Ayako said.

“This time there was a proper nameplate. ‘Shibuya Kazuya’ was written on it.”

That’s right.

“It was, wasn’t it?”

That being said, Bou-san smiled smugly.

“Naru-bou was hospitalized twice and of that number, there was a nameplate this time, but there wasn’t one on the previous occasion. And then, though he previously refused visits, this time he didn’t say anything when we went to visit almost daily. Furthermore, I don’t know about the last time, but this time, Naru-bou said there was no insurance and was required to pay outrageous medical fees.”

I tilted my head to the side in confusion.

“In other words? Does that mean he inadvertently gave his real name at the hospital the previous time, so the nameplate was blank?”

Right?

“Then, naturally, the doctors and nurses would know his real name, wouldn’t they? So, I wonder if that means he banned visits so his real name wouldn’t be conveyed to us? —Then that means he deliberately said he didn’t have an insurance card so that wouldn’t happen this time and stuck with his alias in exchange for expensive medical fees?”

“Exactly. It’s only a guess. However, I think the possibility that ‘Shibuya Kazuya’ is an alias is extremely high.”

...Hmm.

“Well, let’s say that ‘Shibuya’ is a fake name. Even if his real name is Naru, this is also strange. Naru— it’s not a surname you hear too much. Well, how about as a first name? Naru, Naru. This name isn’t too likely either.”

Suddenly, I asked,

“Isn’t it that? The alias ‘Narumi’ that he used during that case. That’s actually his real name and ‘Naru’ is the abbreviation.”

“I think it’s different. What about that line he used? He said, ‘Addressed me without honorifics.’”

...That’s true…

“So,”

Saying this, Bou-san directed his gaze to Naru.

“Can you at least tell me whether ‘Shibuya Kazuya’ is an alias or your real name?”

Naru smiled very thinly.

“...I don’t feel obligated to answer.”

“Oh, is that so. Well then, fine. Let’s move on.”

I blinked in surprise and looked up at Bou-san.

“Is there still something more?”

“Is there, you ask? Of course there is.”

===<center>6</center>===

“I think that Naru = ‘Shibuya Kazuya’ is very suspicious. Not just the name. Naru-bou’s private life is more or less a mystery. Under these circumstances, I can’t say there isn’t any indication of him going to school. I thought about this and it’s unnatural. Obviously, Naru wants to conceal the place where he’s living.”

“That’s right.”

He won’t tell even if you ask.

“Why is the matter hidden?”

“Of course, he’s thinking of the possibility that admirers will pursue him.”

“Rejected. Running an office, there’d be no point to only hiding at home. There’s only one possible answer. In short, there’s the possibility that the place of Naru’s residence is somewhere that just by being leaked out will expose the thing Naru wants to hide.”

“The thing he wants to hide?”

“It’s Naru’s identity. He wants to conceal his profile. The place of his residence holds the risk of revealing his profile as soon as it’s location is discovered. Therefore, he hides it. Am I wrong?”

In the direction of Bou-san’s gaze was Naru’s white face, which held an expression as if the matter wasn’t any of his concern.

“...are you requesting a reply?”

Being told so, Bou-san breathed lightly.

“Hey, Mai. Looking at a house, there are any number of things to discover about the residents of the house, yeah? Whether it’s a single house or an apartment, whether it’s big or small, whether the level of its architecture is high grade or low grade. The size of the garden, whether they keep a dog, the number of cars, the number of residents— There are a lot of things you can deduce from that place. Don’t you think so?”

“Yeah.”

“If ‘Shibuya’ is an alias, then there would be a nameplate with his real name hanging there. So, I understand why he hides his house. However, why does he hide his phone number?”

“Of course… if you know the area code, you can find out which area he lives in and if you patiently look for it in the phonebook, then you can even find the address, right?”

“Can you find a house with only the area code?”

“Um...”

I doubt it?

“There’s nothing you can do unless the number is published in a phonebook. In other words, there’s no need to hide the number if Naru owns a private phone. There’s a need to adamantly conceal it because he doesn’t have a personal phone. For example, consider the case where there’s a call.”

“A call?”

“Right. For example, the case where he lives with his family. In this case, the family doesn’t know Naru is intentionally hiding his profile. If you knew his number, his family might carelessly make conversation with you.”

“Hmm?”

“With that, there’s the case where there’s nothing but a shared phone. If there’s a phone call, a landlord or family member who isn’t aware of his situation may answer. In that case, for someone who wants to hide his profile, it might be slightly awkward.”

...Naru living in a boarding house with nothing but a shared phone...that’s something difficult to imagine.

“—Of course, there are also ways to get the people around him to keep quiet, but this guy can’t do that. There are circumstances that make it impossible. So, he won’t give out his phone number.”

“In that case, wouldn’t he only need to have a private phone installed?”

It was Ayako who interrupted.

“That would be more natural than unnaturally hiding his phone number. It would be convenient for arranging phone calls. Naru even has an income, so there’s no reason not to have a phone installed, right?”

“Probably not. —I agree with you, Ayako. That’s right. What do you think this means?”

Ayako looked up toward the ceiling.

“I don’t think he couldn’t have a phone installed with his type of income, do you? Then, his family won’t let him install a phone. Otherwise, his landlord won’t let him install one.”

“Right.”

“Also, whether it’s his family or landlord, why wouldn’t they cooperate in hiding his profile?”

“Exactly. Moreover, among these, I think the possibility that his family won’t let him install a phone is low. ”

—Huh?

“Why?”

‘Come on,’ Bou-san smiled wryly.

“Naru-bou is a minor, isn’t he? He should need his guardian’s consent to rent an office, install a phone, or doing anything, right?”

“Oh, I see.”

“Naru appears confident when he says he’s the person in charge of the office. In other words, at the least, Naru’s parents aren’t cooperating in what he’s doing. An alternative to cooperation is acquiescence. Well then, wouldn’t they at least let him install a phone?”

“...Surely.”

“In other words, the place where Naru-bou lives is rental housing or a place resembling that, the landlord is difficult to persuade, and it’s a place where you can’t install a private phone.”

...What kind of place is it? Even in the apartment building where I live, you can install a phone. There’s only a common phone, it’s an apartment with a difficult landlord or…

Ayako glared at Bou-san.

“I’ll hit you if you say it’s an apartment building like that.”

Bou-san smiled wryly.

“It’s possible there are apartment buildings like that, but I don’t think so.”

Huh?

“It can’t be a house, or even a maisonette or apartment. —It’s a hotel, isn’t it?”

===<center>7</center>===

“Ah.”

“Ah.”

Ayako and I spoke in unison.

Bou-san nodded.

“If the place where he lives is a hotel, it would be awkward to give out his phone number. Because the front desk answers. It seems like it would be difficult to persuade the front desk and work out an arrangement. There are also places where you can install a phone, but well, the story is complicated. For the time being, if he doesn’t urgently need a personal phone, then it’s much easier to hide his phone number.”

“But, that means...”

I looked at Naru. What kind of person lives in a hotel? For so long, too.

“Naru is not someone from Tokyo. Also, he has no desire to settle down in Tokyo.”

...Was it something like that…?

“He said he was looking for his older brother this whole time, right? Perhaps this guy came to Tokyo in order to search for his older brother and is staying at a hotel for the time being. He didn’t think it would take so long. Therefore, he didn’t feel like looking for a proper residence. —Am I wrong?”

Everyone’s gaze focused on Naru, but the facial expression of the man in question was unflinching.

“I don’t feel obligated to respond.”

Ayako raised her voice just as Bou-san sighed in disappointment.

“Wait a minute!”

“What?”

“Even though Naru was searching for his older brother, this is actually Nagano, right? Naru was probably traveling for some time in order to look for this place. He was flying around all over Japan. So, there wasn’t any need to establish a stop over point in Tokyo to the extent of living in a hotel, right?”

“That’s it. For example, in your case, Ayako, what would you do?”

“In my case, I would follow the clues with my home as a stop over point. That’s sensible and less expensive.”

“That’s right. But, what if his home is much farther away? How about if going to Hokkaido from his home is farther than going to Hokkaido from Tokyo?”

“That’s true, but...”

“But what kind of place is that?”

When I asked, Bou-san laughed.

“You should try to think about it from your own perspective, Mai. Someone important to you dies somewhere. Why would it be necessary for you to take the trouble of relocating to wherever that was?”

Naru truly was running throughout Japan. In other words, the place where his brother was located may have been Hokkaido and it may have been Okinawa. If that’s the case, it seems like it’s the same wherever one lives. It wouldn’t be necessary to take the trouble to relocate… No, wait.

“...a foreign country.”

If the place where someone disappeared was America and not Japan, then, going to America somehow, there would be no choice but to stay in a hotel or apartment, right?

I looked at Naru. Ayako looked at Naru, too.

Bou-san nodded.

“Exactly. —There are several supporting factors. For example, he’s weak with aphorisms and proverbs. He’s also weak with kanji. He even said so himself, ‘I’m not too good at Kanji.’ He uses a Western language to take notes during investigations, and a Western language is often used to organize the data at the office. There are times when I’ve seen him reading Japanese, but I’ve never seen him writing Japanese.”

“Ah...”

When I murmured, Bou-san raised an eyebrow and looked at me.

“When we first met, after he was asked what grade he was in, he said he was seventeen. I thought it was a very strange answer.”

Afterwards, I convinced myself it was because he didn’t go to school.

“See? —When this is combined with previously discussing that his name might actually be an alias, everything fits exactly into place. This guy is not Japanese.”

“But...”

“Someone’s not necessarily Japanese just because he looks Japanese and speaks Japanese. Lin is a good example. Don’t you agree?”

Lin-san’s Japanese is very fluent. Even his outward appearance looks completely Japanese, but still, he’s not Japanese.

“Viewed in this way, I understand why he doesn’t go to school. As long as he lives in a hotel, he can’t go through the transfer procedures. He couldn’t go even if he wanted to go, and he doesn't want to go.”

“...That’s true.”

Ayako tilted her head.

“Then, Hong Kong?”

“I thought that, too. ‘Is he possibly Chinese?’ However, I didn’t really think so with a name like Naru. Well, it’s faster to ask the person himself about it.”

Saying so, Bou-san asked Naru,

“—Where were you born, Naru?”

Naru didn’t reply. Focusing his dark gaze on Bou-san, he simply gave him a sardonic smile.

Once again, Bou-san lightly sighed.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10

2017-03-31T00:56:35Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 10: August 14, 1:00 pm - 3:00 pm */

==Chapter 10: August 14, 1:00 pm - 3:00 pm==
===<center>1</center>===
“Get up already!”

When I was awakened by Ayako’s scornful tone, the inside of the bungalow was shockingly bright.

“Morning...”

I’m sleepy. It’s too bright.

When I buried my face in the futon, a fist came flying at my head.

“I said get up!”

“Okay...”

As I was muttering, the ground suddenly shook and I was thrown out. —To be exact, the mattress was pulled from beneath my body and I rolled off onto the tatami mats.

“Ouch...”

I opened my eyes. In the corner of the room a ready meal had been arranged. I clung to my thin summer futon while wearing only my pajamas.

“Ah, the meal is ready. I’m hungry.”

“Hey, get yourself together! You’re indecent for a young woman!”

Shut up. I’m sleepy, so I don’t care about that kind of thing.

In a sleepy state, I vacantly looked around the inside of the room, then jumped up.

“...!”

The majority of our group was staring at me with shocked expressions.

—Crap!!

Of course. Only Bou-san would do something like tear away your futon. Both John and Yasuhara-san had slightly embarrassed smiles and were blushing a little.

I was sleeping like a log in front of the boys, wasn’t I? See, even if I put on airs now, my true character has most likely been exposed. But isn’t this the worst?

“Aaah, morning!”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

With great haste, I washed my face, changed my clothes next door (clearly, since there was a large audience, I couldn’t change in that place), and returned to eat our meal.

“Let’s eat!”

Ayako’s cooking is very good. Her surprisingly good rustic cuisine doesn’t match her garish appearance. Humans are a mystery, aren’t they?

“Time to eat.”

“You haven’t eaten since yesterday morning. I’m sure you’re probably starving.”

“Will you stop talking like I’m a glutton?”

“Am I wrong?”

...you’re not wrong.

We came back late last night. Regardless, I took a bath and fell asleep shortly after I dried my hair.

“What time did everyone get up?”

“In truth, a great deal earlier than you.”

...I’m very sorry about that.

“We went to the town hall and met the village chief, then we went shopping and made food.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

“At least look a little sorry!”

Right, right. Thank you for letting me sleep.

===<center>2</center>===

“Well? In the end, how was the aftermath dealt with?”

“The blame was taken by the assistant.”

When Bou-san said this, I looked into his face.

“Blame?”

“After all this time, they don’t want to get in trouble with the police or anything, right? At the same time, it’s impossible for them to feign ignorance after corpses are found strewn about.”

Certainly.

“And it seems he discovered it. Afterward, those guys probably went about it in their own way without telling anyone.”

“I see. …Well, you reap what you sow.”

“That’s right.”

...Speaking of corpses.

“Hey, what’s happening with the effort at the dam?”

I hate myself for eating a meal while asking that.

“It’s currently in progress. Also, it seems it was postponed yesterday due to the rain.”

“Hmm...”

It must be tough…

“How can you eat while talking about such a thing?”

Ayako appeared disgusted.

“Give me a break. Ayako, you’re pretending to be delicate.”

“Unlike you, I actually am delicate.”

“Tchhh. It can’t be avoided. It’s the same for spiritualists as it is for monks.”

“What’s that?”

“If people don’t die, you’re useless.”

A few people burst into laughter.

“That’s true.”

“The job of a monk isn’t only funerals, young lady.”

Because of Bou-san’s frown, I asked,

“Is there something else beside funerals and memorial services?”

“We also do wedding ceremonies.”

“That’s a lie.”

“Simpleton. More or less, that’s what you call a marriage before Buddha.”

“Really?”

“At a proper temple, taking a vow and exchanging prayer beads before Buddha.”

“That’s not really romantic, is it.”

“Well, this won’t be done unless it’s a child of the temple.”

I see. I don’t think girls will yearn for that.

“Hey, it’s okay. Because you can wash your hands of all this.”

Being said by Ayako, my shoulders fell a bit.

“That’s right. When the office closes, I won’t have to go on investigations anymore.”

At great pains, it finally became possible for me to cleanse spirits. Well, that doesn’t necessarily mean I want to continue doing such a thing.

“After the office is closed, I’ll have a lot of free time.”

It was John who told me this.

“...Yeah. I’ve been going to the office for a while, so I’ll have trouble figuring out how to use my time.”

It’s possible I’ll also have trouble with money. How did I support myself before working part-time?

“Then, why don’t you come to Sunday school sometime soon?”

I looked at him blankly.

“Sunday school? Is that when you gather the children and study the Bible in church?”

“Yes, it is. I usually look after them. It’s fun with all the rambunctious children. Mai-san, do you not like children?”

“I like playing with children. But I’ve never read the Bible...”

John smiled elegantly.

“Actually, it’s mostly playing with children. If you don’t mind, please come visit sometime.”

Sunday school? I wonder what it’s like.

As I was thinking about this, Bou-san chuckled.

“What?”

“Well, I can imagine what it’s like.”

“What it’s like?”

“John, the male nanny.”

There was a roar of laughter inside the building.

No way, it’s true! He would definitely be like a male nanny. John, playing with the children and wearing a troubled expression, but laughing nevertheless.

“Is Sunday school great?”

“Yes. Takigawa-san, too, please come if you like.”

“I think I will go. It would be nostalgic.”

I blinked in surprise.

“Nostalgic?”

“Right. I used to go often when I was little.”

“...Wait a minute.”

“Oh?”

“Bou-san, isn’t your home a temple?”

“It is a temple. Isn’t it okay even if the child of a monk goes? When I went to Sunday school, there were picture-card shows of Biblical stories and I was given sweets.”

...was that your aim, you corrupt monk? Honestly, this old man.

===<center>3</center>===

Having finished the meal, we chased the three men out and tidied up.

“I wonder if anyone will hire me to work part-time.”

When I said this, Ayako, who was drying the cups, gave a wry smile.

“I could hire you, but I can’t pay you a part-time wage as much as ‘Shibuya Psychic Research.’”

Ah. I see. I can understand that.

“It was exceptionally good. —Do you make a living as a spiritualist alone, Ayako?”

“More or less. If it’s not enough, my parents give me money.”

“I see. You’re a rich person. There’s no need for you to try to marry into money.”

Ayako gave a brief laugh.

“Greatness is comparative. Even though my family has a villa, there’s no yacht. Hohoho.”

“Extravagant person.”

“I’m an extravagant woman. Unlike you.”

“[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Nya|Nya]]!”

“Ho-hohohoho!”

“Aren’t you an only child? Does your family not have a successor?”

“I wish my parents would adopt a rich doctor as a son-in-law who’s a good-looking and well-rounded person.”

I looked at Ayako incredulously.

“You really are an extravagant person.”

“Japan is a country where there’s a gap between the rich and poor. Don’t you know that?”

“I know it now. —Masako, what about you? Do you have any siblings?”

Masako, who was putting away the cups, blinked her eyes.

“I have none. What are you up to?”

“Investigating personal histories. After thinking about it carefully, I don’t know anything about you guys.”

“Is that so...”

“It is. After the office is closed, it’s possible I won’t see everyone again. Therefore, I thought I should ask before it’s too late.”

“We cannot meet if the office is closed? Why is that?”

“Isn’t that so?”

“I wonder if it is.”

I sighed.

“I don’t know your house or telephone number, Masako.”

“I don’t know your contact information, either, Mai.”

“Yeah. That’s right.”

“But you’ll know it if you ask, right?”

“If I ask, will you tell me?”

Masako sighed. A moment later, she abruptly turned her back on me and went back to the room.

“Mai-chan will be lonely, huh?”

Ayako laughed.

“Yeah. I’ll be lonely. I’ve gotten used to being bullied by everyone and if I don’t get bullied, my body will feel like there’s something missing.”

“What have you mistaken for bullying? If I win the heart of a son from a distinguished family of some kind of large business and get married, I may take you along as a lady-in-waiting.”

“You won’t have a single boyfriend due to an overambitious aim like that.”

“Shut up!”

Ultimately, it might be classified as a business association.

Sighing deeply, I failed to notice the sound of Masako’s footsteps as she returned.

“Mai.”

“Huh?”

Masako grabbed my hand.

“Masako?”

“...”

“J-Just a minute! What are you doing?”

“...”

“Hey! Just a minute, hold on!”

“Here you are.”

Masako held up a magic marker and grinned. Ayako burst out laughing.

“...what were you thinking, Masako?”

“My address and phone number.”

“Do you usually write it on other people’s arms?”

“Oh, you would have prefered it if I wrote it on your shirt, I wonder?”

“I say!”

I looked at my arm incredulously. With such large characters… Oh!

“Put out your hand!”

“I refuse.”

“Then I’ll write on your kimono.”

“I refuse that, too.”

This girl really doesn’t have a good personality.

“Alright, alright. I get it.”

“There’s notepaper in the room, you know.”

“...”

“You’re embarrassed to exchange addresses formally, aren’t you?”

Yup. I understand perfectly why Masako would write on a person’s arm. She’s fiercely embarrassed to write it on notepaper and say something like, ‘Keep in touch!’ This isn’t limited to Masako, either. Such is the kind of embarrassed relationship we have.

“Surely everyone thinks so, too!”

“Is that so?”

“At least, I did. Even though I thought about sending out New Year’s cards, I was embarrassed to ask for addresses, so I gave up.”

Ah, indeed. There’s the custom of New Year’s cards.

“John said so, too.”

Ayako told us.

“Really?”

“He said he thought about sending out cards at Christmas, but felt it was kind of strange to ask for addresses after all this time.”

Well, that’s true. I guess.

“It’s a strange relationship.”

“It is, huh?”

“That’s right.”

===<center>4</center>===

I was distressed.

While I was at the office, there were people I met as matter of course.

I loved all of them. To refer to them as friends was strange, however, I undoubtedly thought of them as siblings or relatives. I thought it would continue in this way for a long time.

—However, there are no relationships that are without goodbyes.

If I’m reluctant to say goodbye, then it would be best to express that sentiment. Because even if I get rejected, it’s not like I’ll die. I should appeal to them by saying that I don’t want to part ways. Then, what the other person does is another matter for that person.

That’s why I used a lot of notepaper this afternoon. I made calling cards with a variety of colored markers. To hide my embarrassment, I made them as vibrant as I possibly could. Occasionally, I drew comics that said, ‘Keep in touch,’ and put things like hearts all over the place. *giggle*

When I handed them out during tea time at three o’clock, everyone was shocked and laughed.

“Wow, Taniyama-san, you really are a high school girl.”

“It’s colorful and beautiful, Mai-san.”

“This old man is dizzy.”

“I’m questioning your aesthetic sense.”

“You have become desperate, haven’t you?”

Say whatever you like. I want to be contacted even if we cut ties.

“Still, this is a good idea. —Is there notepaper?”

Yasuhara-san said, then rummaged around and made an impromptu calling card.

‘A cheerful telephone-boy will be waiting for you anytime. ’

This was written on the calling card I recieved and I laughed really hard.

“Hey you, it’s not a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Chat_Line|chat line]], you know.”

“There’s someone on each end of the telephone box, isn’t there...”

“He’s certainly cheerful.”

“He is, isn’t he?”

It was just like Yasuhara-san.

In the end, everyone told me their contact information and I felt very happy. Now, after the office closes, there’s no reason we can’t see each other again.

—Excluding a certain two people.

“If I gave these to Naru and Lin-san, it’d be hilarious.”

When I said this to no one in particular, a small silence descended.

I can imagine their reactions. One: Look astonished. Two: Say, ‘What are you thinking?’ Three: Dismiss it then and there.

“It’s because those two are insensitive.”

Ayako was the one who said this with a mingled sigh.

“We’re probably outside their consideration. Not that I even think I’d want to see them enough to keep in touch.”

“Really?”

If you can’t be honest, you’ll regret it.

“Oh, so you’re saying you’ll particularly want to see them?”

“Of course. I like both Naru and Lin-san to the extent that I’d want to contact them even if we cut ties.”

—Even though I say this, it’s not my honest opinion.

Though I thought so, Ayako stared at me in amazement.

“...What’s come over you? You’re being honest.”

“Yeah. I like them enough to be worried about them being sick and I like them enough to get annoyed when they have secrets.”

...I’m not being honest at all.

“Given that we’re outside their consideration, they won’t even think of us anymore. Since I like the pair tremendously, that means my feelings will be unrequited.”

“That’s an extremely futile unrequited love.”

“I agree. Still, even if I’m sad about unrequited love and say ‘I don’t like you two,’ it’s completely pointless. Even if I say such a thing, because I’m outside their consideration, they probably won’t even be hurt. After all, the moment they go off somewhere, they’ll forget about it.”

“That’s...true.”

“It’s incredibly pathetic and unattractive to be enamored of someone and say, ‘I hate you,’ out of spite that your feelings aren’t reciprocated. Without mutual love, the regard of another person isn’t appreciated. Instead, it’s desperate and tacky.”

Ayako looked the other way in slight embarrassment.

“You’ve sure grown up.”

Bou-san patted my head.

“...Well, humans are growing creatures. But they also regress.”

“That’s the fun of being human. I like your positive attitude, Mai-chan.”

“Me, too. I like you, Bou-san.”

Hug! *snuggle*

“You shameful lot...”

“Aw, Ayako is jealous. We’ll include you. Come here.”

“No way!”

“You’re not being honest! Still, I like you, Ayako. Including that dishonest side.”

“Me, too!”

“Stop it!”

“I like you!”

“Same!”

“Stop it!”

“Aw, you’re blushing!”

“Oh, my! She’s bashful, huh?”

“Yeah.”

“You two!!!”

In the middle of that ruckus, Masako cried out, ‘Ah!’ Yasuhara-san stood up.

“Shibuya-san.”

Just as Yasuhara-san swiftly opened the screen door, Naru and Lin-san passed in front of the patio. The bungalow that they were using was a little back from ours, so if they tried to go to the water’s edge, they would end up passing by here.

“...Perfect. Are you in a hurry?”

Naru appeared slightly dubious.

“I’m not in a hurry, but that doesn’t mean I have time to spare.”

“I have a few questions I want to ask. Could you spare some time for me?”

“...Right now?”

“I would prefer right now.”

..questions he wants to ask?

“Ask.”

“Then, please come inside.”

“Can’t you do it here?”

“The questions are a bit complicated. I’m very sorry. —I also have something I’d like to ask Lin-san, so please come in.”

Naru and Lin-san briefly exchanged glances. All of us also exchanged glances. What on earth had been set into motion?

The pair promptly went around the patio and appeared at the doorway.

“Come, come, please take a seat.”

Yasuhara-san pushed us aside to make spots for the two. He sat Naru and Lin-san down there, then sat himself down in front of them with a serious expression.

“...So, this is it.”

What will he ask?

“Which do you prefer, Darjeeling or Earl Grey tea?”

Naru furrowed his brows.

“Don't worry about tea. What did—”

“So then, which would you like? Would you like it hot or would you like it cold? How strong would you like it? Would you like it with milk or lemon? Or would you like Cambric Tea or Chai? Or would you like it flavored with apple? We have cookies and cold butter cake, but which would you like to have? Both?”

…*stunned*

“You see, it’s complicated, right?”

When Yasuhara-san grinned, Naru sighed.

“Is that what you wanted to know?”

“That is what I wanted to know.”

Naru sighed even deeper at Yasuhara-san’s completely serious reply.

“...Anything is fine.”

Waahhh. Does that mean Naru and Lin-san were drawn out by tea?

“Splendid. As one would expect from [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Echigoya|Echigoya]]!”

“How cunning!”

“[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Master_Smooth-talker|Master Smooth-talker]]!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9

2017-03-31T00:56:02Z

Sera131: /* Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 9: August 14th, 12 midnight – 1:00 am */

==Chapter 9: August 14th, 12 midnight – 1:00 am==
===<center>1</center>===
I abruptly returned to myself and woke up.

A deep darkness lay before my eyes. I was leaning against the door, nearly lying down.

“A failure...”

I failed.

—He’s obstinate.

I don’t think there are any words that can persuade someone who’s become so obstinate.

“...Kirishima...sensei.”

I understand his pain. I understand, but I cannot leave this as it is.

As it is, the children are miserable. They’re filled with the sorrow of death and wholly paralyzed. Because they’re lonely, they’re starving for something to fill that loneliness, calling out for companions, but it doesn’t console them in the least. They’re sorrow steadily grows once they’ve obtained one.

I will purify those children and ensure one never dies here again. I have to stop the loneliness.

And Kirishima-sensei.

He lost his life, and to make matters worse, he grieved the loss of his student’s lives. In an effort to erase it all, he became an obstinate person.

I understand his feelings, but I think he’s a very gentle person.

Even so, I want to look after my companions just like he wanted to look after his students. I want us all to meet safely, leave this school together, and say, “See you later.”

Consequently, I remembered Naru’s words.

“Oh, I see now...”

How stupid of me!

“I was told I shouldn’t show them pity or sympathy.”

I smacked my head.

It was pointless even if I scolded myself. I needed to imbue them with light.

“Alright!”

Murmuring to myself, I stood up energetically.

“I’ll try it again.”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

I opened the classroom door. Somehow, I felt it would be pointless no matter how much I called out from here.

—I’ll go to the classroom.

The place that Kirishima-sensei and the children are particular about. Because, undoubtedly, that place will be at least a little warmer for both the children and Sensei.

Within the darkness, as I walked towards the stairs, feeling my way along the wall with my hand, there was a slight clatter. When I stopped for a moment, the sound grew closer from in front of me.

As I remained still, a small, black shadow appeared alongside the wall. My pulse elevated slightly.

Three shadows appeared at the corner. They were about the size of children, but their silhouettes appeared distorted in some respects. They had small heads and limbs like sticks. Their chests and shoulders were also tremendously small, however, their stomachs were large to the extent of oddity. Their manner of walking with both hands was bizarre.

—’It’s dangerous,’ passed through my mind.

I wonder, is wariness a positive ‘feeling’ or a negative ‘feeling’?

I took a deep breath.

“...Hey, let’s go to the classroom.”

The approaching shadows momentarily stopped.

“Well, shall we go back to the classroom?”

I crouched down.

I mustn’t think of them as monsters. Those in front of me now are children. If a person is made of ‘body’ and ‘spirit’, then these children have no body.

—I love children.

Children are small and soft, and of course they’re brazenly mouthy and say spiteful things, but even so, they possess an atmosphere that makes it unable to resist hugging them.

I remembered that, after I started worked at ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’, I met a variety of children while going on investigations. I smiled lightly.

There were three small children in the house in Noto where we had been until now. We became good friends while our stay there dragged on. When it was time to go home, I was happy that they told me, “Please come again,” with tearful expressions. I wonder what everyone is doing now. —Well, naturally, they’re probably sleeping right now.

A genuine smile escaped.

“Well, would you like to go to the classroom? Shall we go together?”

The children tilted their heads a little. It was a truly endearing, child-like gesture.

“I’d like to see everyone in class and Kirishima-sensei. I want to say I’m sorry for being mean earlier… oh, was that a dream or reality?”

Like before, the children continued to tilt their heads, unmoving.

“I don’t really know. —Still, I feel that I need to say sorry. So, shall we go to the classroom? Will you take me?”

The children looked at each other once again, then moved awkwardly and turned their backs. Taking a few steps, they began walking towards the stairs.

“...thank you.”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

After we went to the stairs, I saw some children at the bottom of the staircase. I walked without worrying and descended the stairs. None of them were a danger to me. I was gladdened by this and my mood steadily brightened.

—Well, such simplicity is necessary.

There were also two or so children in the entry hall and, as I smiled at them and walked towards the classroom, they toddled after me. Ten or so children followed around me and it was something enjoyable. Before long, the smallest child beside me raised her thin, fragile hand and I took ahold of it.

As soon as I grasped the small hand, which felt like a withered branch, my chest swelled with affection.

===<center>2</center>===

When I entered the classroom, there were a great deal of children inside. Children were seated at the desks, children gathered at the back of the classroom, children walked between the desks. They were doing a variety of things. It was as though I had really entered a classroom at recess.

There was a large shadow seated at the desk adjacent to the teaching podium. It was about the size of an adult and resembled a demon without horns. Sensei stood up. He remained standing, silently watching me.

“I’m sorry about earlier.”

I lightly bowed my head to Sensei, then also bowed my head to the children who were looking in my direction.

“I’m sorry.”

Saying that, I looked around the classroom.

“I’m sorry that I spoke cruelly. But, I'll say the same thing. Please don’t increase your friends anymore.”

Sensei took a step. I looked at him directly.

“Please return my companions.”

He took another step, the distance between us drawing nearer.

“Just like Sensei cares for everyone, my companions are important to me, too.”

Saying that, I looked around the classroom.

“Just like everyone loves Sensei and their friends, I really love my companions, too.”

Naru and Lin-san. Ayako and Masako. Bou-san, John, and Yasuhara-san.

Ever since we met by chance up until today, there have been things that were warm and gentle.

“Naru seems like an extremely cold-hearted person, but actually, there’s a part of him that’s surprisingly gentle. He’s good at magic tricks. There was a time before when he gave me encouragement me with that.”

All of a sudden, there was a noise and light illuminated the inside of the classroom. It was merely the clouds drifting apart and the moonlight shining in, but in a way, I felt greatly encouraged.

“Lin-san, too. Though he’s extremely expressionless, reticent, and difficult to approach, I think he’s actually a gentle person nonetheless. Also, because he’s such a person, when I receive a smile from him every once in a while, I feel like I’ve earned something. I feel like it’s a very good sign and it makes me happy.”

Although, he’s only given me enough smiles to count on one hand.

“If I’m speaking of those who put people off at first, then it’s certainly true of Masako, too. She seems stuck-up, but she’s a reliable gal. She’s clever, too. Actually, she’s quite admirable, and since I’m a rough person, I think her girlish nature is nice. Therefore, I’m extremely glad that Masako and I became good friends. —Yeah, Bou-san and Ayako’s first impression was bad, too. Still, everyone’s pretty nice.”

Actually, when I think about it, all of them have poor demeanors.

“Ayako is actually a really caring person. She’s noisy, though. In fact, she always fusses over me. I like it. It reminds me of my mother and makes me happy.”

Although, my mother was a bit quieter.

“Whenever I talk to Ayako, it cheers me up. That’s why I love her. I’m glad that I get lectured by Bou-san like I’m being scolded by a father. I really like it when he pushes me around with his big hands and pats my head. But it’s a secret, okay?”

If it got out, that guy would forever be emboldened by it.

“I love John’s slightly weird Kansai accent. He’s quiet and humble to the utmost. And yet, when a thought occurs to me and I look back at him, I realize he’s watching over me with kind eyes. That happens often and it’s wonderful. I also love Yasuhara-san’s immense cheerfulness. When I’m with him, I feel uplifted. No matter how serious a situation, when I hear Yasuhara-san’s jokes or his and Bou-san’s comic dialogue, it makes me feel like we’ll be able to manage one way or another.”

—Yeah, I really love them all.

“Therefore, I want you to return them. Because they’re all important to me. I love being with all of them. I want to leave the school building with them and return to Tokyo together. The office will be gone, but that doesn’t necessarily mean we’ll never see each other again.”

Saying this, I smiled slightly in embarrassment.

“...Yeah, I thought we might not meet again, but I felt like I’d be laughed at if I said, ‘Let’s get together even if the office closes.’ But I know that’s unlikely.”

I’m pretty stupid.

“After all, everyone’s kind to me. Even while I’m here, everyone is protecting me. To refuse to meet like that, I think it would have to be because it’s someone you dislike enough to not want to meet again or because it’s someone you don’t care about enough for it to matter that you meet again. I’m determined right now because everyone is important to me. And it’s a little conceited, but they protect me with all their might because they care about me.”

Kirishima-sensei was watching me.

The children filling the classroom were also watching me.

“Therefore, return everyone. Then, I want you to stop bringing more friends.”

My hand was lightly tugged and I remembered I was still holding the small child’s hand. The light of the moon was bright in my eyes, which had gotten used to the darkness, and I could clearly see that the child’s form was not human.

The imp that held my hand was staring up at me. I gave her a small smile.

“I think there are people who treasure and worry for the friends you brought here just like I treasure and worry for all my companions. Like me, I think there are people that they love. Not being able to see the people you love is painful. If my loved ones disappeared, I would be sad. I think that’s the same for everyone, too.”

===<center>3</center>===

“The same?”

The child holding my hand was the one who spoke.

“Yeah. —What’s your name?”

“Sugiura Ayano.”

Ayano-chan’s back straightened and before I knew it, she was standing upright. The hand I was holding, which had been so slender, thickened and felt slightly soft.

“Ayano-chan, you love your father, right?”

“I love him.”

“You love your mother, too, right?”

“Yeah!”

“I love my companions, too. It’s the same as Ayano-chan.”

“It is the same, huh?”

“Yeah. You love Sensei, too, right?”

“I really love him!”

I laughed.

“Because he’s a very gentle and good teacher, right?”

“Yeah!”

The face of a ten-year-old girl overlapped her nodding face.

“But it’s scary when he gets angry.”

“Ah, I see!”

“He’s really good at the horizontal bars.”

“Really.”

“But, he’s a little tone deaf.”

I laughed and looked at everyone in the classroom.

“Does everyone love Sensei, too?”

When I asked, their voices returned, ‘I love him!’

“If Sensei disappeared, it’d be lonely, right? You wouldn’t like it, right?”

They nodded their small faces.

“In that same way, all the transfer students had someone who became lonely.”

A hush fell over the class.

“Because you were all lonely, you brought children to play. But, just like you, the children had a teacher that they loved….therefore, don’t do it anymore.”

The children were all seated. The classroom was flooded with moonlight.

“I have no mother and father, but I’m not lonely because I have my companions. Will everyone be sad if you only have one classroom despite having Sensei and your friends?”

“Not at all!”

I heard a voice from behind me and when I looked back, it was Tsugumi-kun.

I patted Tsugumi-kun’s head.

“Well done! That a boy!”

“Yeah!”

I smiled at Tsugumi-kun, then looked at Kirishima-sensei. He no longer looked like a demon. The man hung his head and cast his eyes downward.

“Everyone loves Sensei tremendously.”

“......”

“I think it’s really nice that there are teachers who love their students and students who love their teacher.”

“...Is that so?”

“Yes.”

Sensei remained silent for a long while. Eventually, he spoke absently,

“It’s possible that I might be a very lucky person... ”

“...Yes.”

It was as I nodded. A light shone from behind. When I looked back, a bright light was shining through the gaps in the classroom door directly behind me. When I opened the door, it was midday outside.

Although it was dark inside here until just now, it didn’t seem blinding in the slightest. Just outside the door was a meadow rather than a corridor. Beautiful, soft green grass went on forever and the area was drenched in a downpour of brilliant light.

‘Wow...’ the children softly exclaimed.

Sensei looked outside in awe, then looked around the inside of the classroom.

“—Everyone, should we go on another field trip?”

There was a small shout of joy.

“Are we going on the bus?”

It was Mariko-chan who asked so uneasily.

“No, we won’t use the bus. We’re all going to walk there.”

“That’s a relief, then, Sensei.”

“Yeah. It’ll be okay.”

Smiling, Kirishima-sensei walked towards the door. I stepped aside just a bit and vacated the space. Sensei stood beside the door.

“Let’s go! —The smaller children should hold hands with their upperclassmen. Watch your step and don’t fall behind!”

‘Okay!’ they responded cheerfully.

Then, the children left the classroom one after another. Some of the children ran out by themselves and others grabbed the hands of the smaller children.

Sensei watched over them, and then he held out his hand toward Ayano-chan, who had held onto my hand and didn’t let go until the end.

“Ayano, too. Let’s go.”

“Okay.”

Ayano-chan released my hand and took ahold of Sensei’s. She looked back and waved her tiny hand.

“Bye-bye, Onee-chan!”

“Bye-bye!”

Kirishima-sensei bowed his head slightly. Immediately after, he tugged on Ayano-chan’s hand and exited the classroom. The door closed. —Then I was left behind inside the classroom.

Dust had accumulated on the floor and covered the desks and chairs. That was all that remained within the classroom. The deserted space was fully saturated in the pale light of the moon.

I cried a little just then, but it definitely wasn’t because I was in pain.

===<center>4</center>===

I went out into the corridor and stopped for a moment. I stared at the closed window.

When I gently reached out my hand and tried to move it, it creaked, but opened a little regardless. The gentle night breeze drifted in. I was greeted by the smell of wet grass.

I smiled complacently and this time opened the window with all my might. The old, hard to open window got caught, but opened wide nonetheless.

“Hehehe...”

The school yard was also drenched in a downpour of moonlight and was very bright.

I climbed out onto the window frame.

“Aiiee!”

I shouted and jumped off into the school yard.

I landed somehow and immediately started running. I ran through the wet grass, then looked back.

My eyes swept over the entirety of the wooden schoolhouse.

The tiled roof appeared silver in the moonlight. The windows looked like black holes and the walls were gray. A pleasant breeze was blowing. There was the high-pitched hum of insects.

“Oi!”

At the same time as the voice cried out, the second floor window loudly shattered and fell.

“Ehh?”

Accompanying the wild shout, Bou-san’s figure appeared from the window frame.

“Bou-san!”

As I waved my hand, something troubling occurred to me.

—Would he do that?

“What’s up?”

“I’m thinking about the problem of age and method.”

Bou-san’s voice carried a long way.

“What’s that?”

“Oh well, nevermind.”

As soon as I said this, he lightly climbed over the window frame. Of course, before I could tell him it wasn’t something an old man should do, he jumped from the second floor window. Certainly, it was the proper execution for the method, but he lost points for staggering upon landing.

“My, you’re still young, aren’t you?”

When I heard this and looked, Yasuhara-san’s face appeared from a window at the end of the second floor.

Bou-san looked back at the school building.

“Yo, why don’t you show me the skills of a true young man?”

“Eeeh? You expect me to jump down, too?”

“You’re young, aren’t you?”

“Will you catch me?”

“I refuse.”

“What kind of shameful things are you doing?”

Ayako called this out as her face appeared from a window on the first floor.

“Yay! Ayako! Long time no see!”

“It really was a long time, huh? I was wondering where you disappeared to.”

I laughed.

“I didn’t disappear. You’re the one who was gone, Ayako!”

“Don’t quibble!”

“Ahahaha!”

It’s the truth, though!

The door to the entry hall opened. Naru was the first to come out from there. When I waved, he looked away in seeming indifference. —Tch.

Following him out was Lin-san’s tall figure.

“Lin-san, you too, long time no see!”

When I called out, he stopped as if a little startled, then nodded to me. Next, Masako came out with quick little steps.

“Mai!”

“Yoo-hoo, Masako! How have you been?”

“What in the world happened? It’s you who I should be asking—”

Masako started to say this, then stopped walking. It seemed like she was going to come running over here, but she changed direction and rushed over to Naru. Such is why a woman’s friendship is fragile.

“Mai-san, were you alright?”

Saying that, John jumped down from a first floor window and actually rushed over to me.

John is truly kind. *tears*

“Yeah. I’m okay.”

“I’m glad. —Everyone, too.”

I looked around at the figures coming over in small groups.

Ayako and Yasuhara-san, who had given up on jumping out the window, came out from the entry hall.

—With that, everyone was together.

“So then? Who did it?”

Everyone tilted their heads at Bou-san’s words.

Hehehe. Only I know that.

“Seeing that you asked that, I guess it wasn’t you, Takigawa-san.”

Bou-san choked at Yasuhara-san’s words.

“It definitely wasn’t you, Shōnen.”

“If I did it, wouldn’t that cause everyone to lose face?”

“Yeah, that’s true.”

“It couldn’t possible have been… Shibuya-san. Seeing as he’s walking and standing all right like this.”

Naru lightly shrugged his shoulders.

“I would confess, however it was not me, either.”

This was said by Masako.

“I do not think it was Lin-san or Brown-san, either. It was a purification rather than an exorcism. Since I saw the light of purification.”

John nodded.

“Indeed. I couldn’t do anything.”

Then, everyone’s gaze turned to Ayako.

Of course, I’m a good-for-nothing…*mumble mumble*

“Me!?”

After opening her eyes wide, Ayako pointed at herself.

“Tch, no! There aren’t any trees I can rely on in this area.”

There was a momentary pause. Then, glances were exchanged.

Hey, why are you ignoring me?

“...there’s only one person left.”

This was said by Yasuhara-san.

“No way! I vote that they purified themselves.”

Ayako was the one who said this hateful thing.

“Well, are we going back?”

So cruel! *sob* Even Bou-san!

Then, while walking in the direction of the car, Bou-san ruffled my hair. Ayako and Masako also patted my back. Next were John and Yasuhara-san’s smiling faces and Lin-san’s auspicious smile. And then Naru spoke a single phrase.

“...Thanks for the hard work.”

—Well, whatever.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2017-03-31T00:55:14Z

Sera131: /* The Akuryou series by Ono Fuyumi */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume8

2017-03-31T00:52:30Z

Sera131: Created page with "<div class="nonumtoc">__TOC__</div> {{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8}} <br><br> {{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9}} <br><br> {{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10}} <br><br> {{:Gh..."

<div class="nonumtoc">__TOC__</div>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15}}
<br><br>
{{:Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue}}
<br><br>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude

Ghost Hunt

2017-03-31T00:34:16Z

Sera131:

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''30 Mar. 2017''' - Added Epilogue Volume 8.
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue

2017-03-31T00:31:53Z

Sera131: Created page with "==Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Epilogue== If there’s someone who’s going away, it’s common practice in Japan to hold a farewell party. I don’t remember who in the bungalow su..."

==Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Epilogue==

If there’s someone who’s going away, it’s common practice in Japan to hold a farewell party.

I don’t remember who in the bungalow suggested giving a farewell party. However, I remember everyone quickly agreed. To be honest, the two we’re sending off hate festivities. So, this is deeply affectionate harassment.

The truth is, there’s no one in our group who can say, “We’re having a farewell party,” and drag those two along, but we’re strong this time since Mori-san is with us.

The day after Gene’s body was found, it was returned from the police, cremated, and sent directly to his home country by plane. Naru’s parents returned to England ahead of the others, and Naru, Lin-san, and Mori-san were to return soon after that.

—It was on that day, before those three went to Narita, that we decided to hold the farewell party.

I headed to Shinjuku considerably earlier than the appointed time. This was under the pretense that I had something I wanted to ask Mori-san. To be honest, my ulterior motive was simply to get a quick look at the place where the secretive Naru-chan had been living.

Skyscrapers lined up around the vicinity of Shinjuku West Entrance. The so-called Shinjuku Subcenter. That was the location of the designated hotel and venue of the farewell party.

I called from the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building and asked Mori-san if I could visit her. She readily said, “Let’s have a cup of tea until it’s time.” Half-nervous and half-excited, I headed to the entrance of the luxury hotel.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

When I looked into the specified tea room, Mori-san was sitting directly in front and raised her head.

“Hello~”

“Hello. Have you finished all the preparations for your departure?”

“Yeah. I don’t have much luggage anyway.”

“Thank you for meeting with me when you're busy. It wasn’t that important, but I was curious what kind of place this was.”

When I said that while ordering, Mori-san laughed in a pleasant, hitch-pitched tone.

“You’re honest.”

“Eheheheh. —Where are Naru and Lin-san?”

“They’re probably organizing their luggage since there’s still time.”

“It must be difficult.”

After all, we returned from Nagano yesterday. I expect they haven’t had any time to sleep.

“For the time being, they’ll send as much as they can, and if they don’t finish packing in time, I guess they’ll send the rest at some other time.”

“Will they be coming back?”

Mori-san tilted her head to one side.

“Hmm… I think I might be the only one coming back.”

“Really? I wonder what I should do. I can’t afford to wait, then.”

“What’s the matter?”

“I wanted to know Naru and Lin-san’s addresses. I was hoping I could write them letters.”

“Ah, I see.”

“If it’s not okay to have their addresses, I thought I’d have you tell me the lab address. Then I can send the letters addressed there, right?”

Mori-san smiled.

“I don’t think there’s anything wrong with it. Why don’t you ask them personally?”

“Is that alright?”

“I’m sure it’s fine. They’re not particularly secretive by nature. —Although, I think it’s best not to expect a reply.”

“Probably.”

I released a sigh. Mori-san smiled wryly,

“Lin-san is quite conscientious, so he’ll probably write a reply right away. …But Naru...”

Well, I already figured that.

“By the way, have you heard what’s happening with the office? I haven’t returned my spare key...”

The office hasn’t opened at all. It’s remained closed for the time being. I have some personal effects there, but I haven’t had the time to go for them.

“Anything you have questions about, ask personally. I’ll tell you whatever those two don’t.”

Saying so with a smile, Mori-san pointed up.

“Go on. Room number 3212.”

I followed Mori-san’s finger and looked up at the ceiling.

“...I wonder if it’s okay to go.”

Somehow, I feel like I’ll be treated very unkindly.

“You’ll lose if you hold back.”

Mori-san said so and smiled.

“...Huh?”

“The trick to dealing with Naru is, more or less, to be assertive. That child won’t interact with others of his own accord, so if you hold back, you’re ties with him will be cut.”

“But, if I don’t hold back, I feel like he’ll yell at me.”

“It’s quite alright. Even when people gather at the office, he doesn't get particularly angry, right?”

Ah, now that I think about it…

“He gets in a bad mood, but I don’t think he gets angry.”

“Don’t worry even if he gets in a bit of a bad mood. If you try to gauge how he’s feeling by his expression, you’ll lose. If he’s seriously angry, he’ll be become unresponsive, so it’s fine if he’s being sarcastic.”

“Really?”

“Therefore, someone who’s assertive wins. If he complains, ignore it. If he’s sarcastic, shake it off. If you do that, you’ll be able to deal with him.”

“As long as my patience lasts?”

When I said that, Mori-san laughed pleasantly.

“Right. As long as you plan to associate with him.”

“I see.”

“Naru appears extremely strong-willed, but when it comes down to it, he gives in surprisingly easy.”

...Perhaps she has a point.

“Now that you mention it, even when he argues, I can pretty much win. As long as I don’t back down.”

“See?”

I looked upward.

“Well then, I guess I’ll try being assertive.”

Mori-san smiled.

“Good luck!”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

I rode the long elevator and walked down the peculiar hotel hallway. I took a deep breath in front of room 3212. When all's said and done, pressing the doorbell requires as much courage as sticking your finger into a tiger’s cage.

A chime sounded inside and the door immediately opened. Naru appeared. As soon as he saw me, he looked down at his wristwatch.

“Is it that time already?”

“No. It’s a great deal earlier. There’s something I wanted to ask and after meeting with Mori-san, she told me to try asking personally.”

Naru frowned slightly in annoyance.

“Can you do it later?”

...As expected, his guard concerning his privacy is firm.

“Yes...”

Dejected. ...But I mustn’t back down.

“Can I help with anything?”

“There’s no need.”

“A person’s kindness is something you should readily accept.”

“If you help, what needs to be done won’t get finished.”

“That’s not true. I’ll be more useful than a cat. Leave it to me.”

“I told you, there’s no need.”

“When you can take it easy, you should. There are things I wanted to ask. It’s reasonable if I ask while I help you clean up. Right?”

I imitated Mori-san, grinning and such.

...Then Naru sighed.

Whoa! I won. I see, this is what I had to do.

Naru opened the door wide and gestured to the inside of the room.

The room was a spacious and tidy double room. There was a large window with the curtains opened; Shinjuku Central Park was visible directly below. It’s certainly a nice room, but I have to admit it feels bleak. When I think about him having lived in such a place for more than a year and a half, I can’t help feeling a little sorry for him.

“Lin-san’s room is next door?”

“Yes.”

There were several cardboard boxes stacked up in the middle of the room.

“Will you pack my clothes? You can fold them however you want.”

“Okay.”

He opened a door, revealing a closet that had already been half cleaned out. The sight of nothing but black clothes hanging up was slightly laughable. Naru was packing files stacked on top of a desk into a box.

“Your home is in Cambridge, right?”

“That’s right.”

“Will you tell me your address?”

“What for?”

“To write you a letter. Why else?”

Be assertive. Be assertive.

“...Can you write the address in English?”

What!?

“I can do that much.”

“I underestimated you, then.”

He’s really not cute!

Oh, what a pity. If Gene were alive, and by some chance we happened to get married, I’d be this guy’s sister.

“Your father is a professor at Cambridge, right?”

“What about it?”

“What does he teach?”

“Does knowing that have anything to do with you?”

“Of course it does.”

“Really?”

“It will satisfy my curiosity.”

Naru sighed deeply again.

“...Law.”

After saying that, Naru smiled wryly.

“Parapsychology, also.”

“Really? In addition to the ‘SPR’?”

“The ‘SPR’ is something like an academic society. Four years ago, it came to directly manage a laboratory, but he’s not a researcher.”

Hmm. I don’t really understand.

“You’re a researcher?”

“Yes.”

“At Mori-san’s lab. The Fieldwork Lab?”

“If you know, don’t bother asking.”

...Hmph.

“Hey, what’s fieldwork?”

Naru looked at me with raw contempt.

“You really don’t know anything, do you?”

That’s none of your business.

“It’s actually going to a site and gathering information. Things like investigating a haunted house. It’s almost the same as what we do now.”

“Really?”

“After sending off the video and data, the rest is another team's work. Such as the video analysis team. Similarly, organizing the analyzed data and incorporating it into theory is also the job of a specialized team. More or less.”

“More or less?”

“I’m actually a theorist. Lin is primarily a mechanical specialist.”

“So why...?”

Why did you come all the way to Japan together?

“Madoka is the chief of fieldwork. So, she gathered all the people who could speak Japanese and it ended up this way.”

“Ah, I see.”

That might be just like Mori-san.

When I indicated that I was finished packing his clothes in the box, Naru tossed me the packing tape. Catching it, I shut the box.

“...So?”

“So?”

“What will you do after going home?”

Naru shrugged his shoulders.

“Hold a funeral.”

Who’s talking about that near in the future?

“I didn’t mean that. You’re a researcher at ‘SPR’, right? Will you still keep ghost hunting at the lab?”

“Naturally, that’s what I intend to do.”

“What are you going to do with the office? Just in case, I brought Taka’s spare key, too.”

“You can hold onto it.”

—Eh?

I looked at Naru.

“Madoka will return soon.”

“The office is staying, then!?”

“You’re lucky you won’t lose your part-time job.”

Yeah. —Or rather...

“What changed your mind?”

He had said he was going to close it.

“A change in circumstances. We obtained permission to maintain the branch office.”

Wow!

“But you’re not coming back, are you?”

“I’m the one who submitted the request, wasn’t I?”

“And again, why?”

“The spiritual phenomena in Japan are interesting.”

“...Is that so?”

“For some reason, there seem to be good conditions for spiritual phenomena. So, I thought we should keep the branch office the way it is and submitted a request.”

He’s a workaholic to the core.

“But what are you going to do about university?”

“I’ve been thinking about what to do. I could withdraw or I could apply to study abroad.”

“Then you won’t return soon.”

Naru smiled wryly.

“It’ll be impossible for a while.”

As I expected…

“If nothing else, my parents wouldn’t like it. I’ll have to stay for a while.”

“I suppose so.”

Only one half of the twins remained at home. It’s unlikely they’d let him stay in such a distance country forever.

“Um, I heard they’re not your real parents...”

“That’s right. I’m adopted.”

“That means you were an orphan.”

When I said that, Naru lightly raised his brows.

“Just like you, right?”

...No way.

“Hey, is that maybe why you gave me a part-time job?”

“What’s the saying? Mutual sympathy? Mutual pity?”

“Fellow sufferers pity each other.”

“I heard you were an orphan from your school principal. Although, I thought your living conditions were much harsher.”

“Were yours harsh?”

“The orphanage? It was terrible. On top of that, I was a problem child.”

...No doubt.

“I see. ...Thank you. It helped a great deal, actually.”

“That’s good. —Anyway, there was room left in the budget. And we really didn’t have enough workers.”

Whoa.

“The ‘SPR’ is rich.”

“We’re different among research institutes. I’m special.”

“Really?”

“I’ve been given an annual research budget of approximately 100, 000 pounds by a certain individual.”

“Oh? How much is a 100, 000 pounds?”

“One pound is about 230 yen. You don’t know something like that?”

It’s different when it’s the dollar, but I don’t usually know something like the pound.

“To be exact, it’s a 150, 000 US dollars.”

“One dollar is about 160 yen, right?”

Humph! I know that much.

“Right. ...So?”

“So. That means 150, 000 is...”

Umm… is there no paper? Paper!

“Twenty-four million. You really are stupid.”

“Shut up.”

After I said that, my face went pale. The sorrow of a commoner.

“Tw—twenty-four… million yen!?”

“That’s not such a large amount.”

“It is!”

“It’s gone after buying one camera.”

“Your sense on money matters is abnormal.”

“I may use it at my discretion, though it doesn’t cover the cost of living.”

“Well, of course.”

I said, then looked around the room.

“What about the cost to stay here?”

“It’s covered by benevolent contributions.”

“I’d like to see the face of the person who gives you benevolence like it’s water.”

“There are some who are good at judging people.”

“You phony.”

“If I act the part, I might be able to get double the current amount.”

He had an oddly serious tone, so I inadvertently sighed.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

We finished packing in time, and when we hurried into the small room at the hotel restaurant, everyone was already present.

“Mai~ I heard.”

Ayako waved her hand.

“Hmm?”

“The office is staying, right?”

“Yeah. That’s right~”

“Isn’t that great? You don’t have to worry about supporting yourself.”

“Lucky you. You don’t have to worry about me leeching off of you.”

“My purse isn’t so small as to be troubled by a petty bourgeois like you leeching off of me.”

...Oh? That’s good to know. I’ll leech off you, then.

As Mori-san handed me a glass,

“I’ll be the stand in director for a while. Let’s do our best.”

“Alright! Likewise.”

Hehehe. It’s going to be a friendly workplace.

“What are you going to do, Lin-san?”

After I asked, Lin-san remained expressionless,

“I’ll be returning for a while.”

“I see. Please be careful.”

“—Thanks.”

That’s right. There was something I wanted to ask him before it’s too late.

“Umm…, there was a time before when we talked about how you hate the Japanese, right?”

“There was.”

“At that time, was it Gene who said the same thing as me?”

After blinking for a moment, Lin-san nodded.

“...I see.”

It’s true. My and Gene’s way of thinking is a little similar. Hehehe. I’m happy.

While we were at the campsite, Mori-san told me a lot of things about him and I liked him even more than before. There’s no longer any hope, but there’s also no chance of being rejected, so in a way, it might be a good deal.

As I was grinning like a fool, my gaze met Naru’s. He looked slightly appalled.

“What~”

“Nothing.”

“Just now, you were thinking I’m a simpleton, weren’t you?”

“How well you understand.”

Hmph. I’m just a simple-minded person.

“—Oh, that's right. I almost forgot.”

Naru removed a small bundle from the inside pocket of his jacket.

“Here.”

—Hmm?

Wrapped in a men’s handkerchief, it was business card sized, and a bit thick and hard. When I opened it, it was the picture frame that Naru’s mother had.

Pictured in the photo was Naru and ''him'', who was smiling.

...My chest hurts. I’m happy. And sad.

“...What’s with this?”

Ah, I don’t even have a picture of him. Even a small group photo with him would be nice, so I wish I could keep this with me.

“Luella forgot it. I don’t think she cares if I get rid of it.”

“...I can have it?”

Really?

“I threw it away. I don’t know what happened to it after that.”

My hand’s a garbage can?

...Oh, well. I’m happy.

“Thank you...”

Naru’s a pretty nice guy after all. Eheheheh.

“What are grinning you about?”

Bou-san grasped me by the nape of the neck.

“It’s a secret.”

It’d be wasted on him, so I hid it.

“Oh? I’d like to hear it.”

“Hmm...”

“Tell me. Give it up.”

“—Did you know love continues until you forget the other person?”

Bou-san blinked a little in surprise, then grinned.

“You’ve gotten cheeky, haven’t you?”

“Have I?”

The pocket that concealed the picture frame was warm.

You can be in love even if you’re alone, so I won’t cry anymore.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2017-03-28T15:57:13Z

Sera131: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 (in-progress) are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''28 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 15 of Volume 8, Epilogue of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15

2017-03-28T15:55:54Z

Sera131: Created page with "==Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 15: August 14th 6:00 pm and Beyond== ===<center>1</center>=== When we rushed out of the bungalow, a crowd full of several curious onlookers was g..."

==Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 15: August 14th 6:00 pm and Beyond==
===<center>1</center>===
When we rushed out of the bungalow, a crowd full of several curious onlookers was gathered by the water’s edge.

The area was heavy with signs of twilight. The shore was caught in the shadow of the mountain, and the perimeter of the boat on the shadowless lake was brilliant as if illuminated. The surface of the water was glistening in the setting sun.

The black head of the diver appeared at the surface of the water near the motorboat. A hand extended from the inside of the boat and was given a rope. As the person on the boat pulled the rope, some sort of dull-grey mass of cloth soon rose to the surface of the water. The underwater diver got into the boat and the boat began to move. It headed toward the shore.

Watching that scene, it felt like we were observing some kind of ritual.

The boat arrived at the shore. It touched ground at the water’s edge and stopped. When the diver, who jumped down, pulled on the rope, a grey…. No, something wrapped in a dirty silver tarp was hauled forward. It was brought to the water’s edge. From among the people who were watching from a short distance off, a single figure began walking to the water’s edge. It was Naru.

Naru crouched beside the mass of cloth that had been pulled up. He reached out a hand and the middle-aged diver could be heard trying to stop him.

“Don’t do it.”

“No, I’m fine.”

Naru’s voice was calm. He lacked expression.

Naru knelt on the tarp. Stretching out his white hand, he turned up the sheet. From the edge of the bundled tarp, a small bit of jet-black hair could be seen peeking out. The diver, who was beside him, averted his eyes.

Naru stared fixedly at that… then he replaced the tarp with a steady hand. Remaining silent, he stood to his feet and began to walk along the water’s edge.

His profile was tranquil with neither tears nor traces of suffering.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

It became an uproar after that. However, Masako, Ayako, and I, followed by Mori-san, quickly left that place and returned to the bungalow. We brought Naru’s mother with us.

Naru’s father is Martin Davis. His mother’s name seems to be Luella Davis. According to Mori-san, his father is apparently called Professor Davis to distinguish from Naru, who received a doctorate. I’m not sure of their age, but I think it’s slightly older than our mother and father’s age.

Also, Professor Davis has brownish red hair and Mrs. Davis has magnificently blonde hair. The Professor’s eyes are blue and hers are violet.

Mrs. Davis cried a lot. It was sad and I felt sorry for her, but I was at a loss for words to comfort her. After a long time had passed and it had become dark outside the window, Mrs. Davis at last raised her face from where it had been resting on Mori-san’s shoulder.

“Please, excuse me.”

Her Japanese had a slightly unsteady feeling.

“I’m sorry, for not greeting you.”

Everyone shook their heads and after seeing that with her tear-swollen eyes, she asked,

“Do you understand my Japanese?”

“It’s very good.”

When Masako said that, Mrs. Davis finally smiled. Even so, it was painful to see her mouth trembling as she smiled.

“Those two would talk secretly in Japanese, so I studied the language. However, Japanese is difficult. I can’t speak it well. I’m sorry.”

‘Those two’ probably meant Naru and his older brother.

“Thank you so much for taking very good care of Naru.”

“Not at all. Thank you, too.”

Masako bowed and Ayako stood up.

“I’ll refresh the tea. Since it’s cooled down.”

“Um… My condolences.”

When I said this, Mrs. Davis looked at Mori-san. Mori-san said something in English, then Mrs. Davis smiled at me.

“Thank you very much. Are you Taniyama-san?”

“Yes, that’s right. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, too. Naru can be difficult since he’s a serious person. Thank you very much.”

Since she said so, she must know I’m working part-time at the office.

“He really is a bit difficult, isn’t he?”

When I said this, Mrs. Davis laughed.

“But he’s a good child.”

“I know.”

“I’m very proud of both of them.”

Saying that, she opened her hand, which held a handkerchief. In her palm, she had a business-card sized picture frame. She gently caressed it. When I tried to peer into it, she handed it over.

“I’m very proud.”

There were two boys in the picture. They had the same face. The same stature. One’s expression was somewhat more gentle than the other’s. It was two Narus.

“...Gene?”

I pointed to one. Mrs. Davis nodded.

They were really similar. Gene was smiling and Naru was frowning slightly.

“It’s like there are two Genes.”

Masako said as she looked on from the other side. I definitely think so.

Rather than two Narus, it felt as if there were two Genes present in the picture. I understood the reason immediately. Naru was wearing a navy blue sweater. His shirt was dungaree. It was the first time I had seen Naru dressed like that.

...Oh, I see.

I understand.

Those… were for mourning.

All black clothes. They were for Gene.

—For the half he had lost.

Suddenly, tears nearly spilled out, but I quickly fought them back. I have no right to cry in front of his mother. First of all, this sorrow belongs to those who knew Gene well and loved him.

I returned the picture frame to Mrs. Davis. She grasped it in her palm as though it was very important.

“Poor Gene.”

Mrs. Davis said with tears in her eyes once again.

“I think it’s painful for Naru, too. Poor thing.”

“Yes...”

“Though they were born together, it’s wrong for them to be separated like this. It’s truly cruel.”

“I think so, too.”

When I said that, I became tearful and couldn’t hold back. I stood up on the spot and quickly went outside.

===<center>2</center>===

“I’m a mess...”

I rested my back against a tree in the forest. Moonlight was shining down.

Even though I shouldn’t cry, even though there are people who are hurting more than me, even though I should be offering comfort and encouragement…

Despite that, if I don’t look upward, my tears will spill over.

My chest really hurts. …It’s painful.

I don’t really understand why it’s so painful.

“Hmph.”

I want to cry. But I don’t want to cry.

So, I was relieved when I was called out to.

“What are you doing?”

That disgusted tone of voice belonged to Naru. When I scrubbed my face and looked in the direction of the voice, I saw Naru, who looked truly disgusted.

“Do you intend to eat the moon? Even if you wait with your mouth open, the moon won’t fall in.”

...I swear, he’s foul-mouthed!

Still, thanks to that my tears have subsided, so I’ll forgive him in this instance.

“I don’t particularly want to eat it.”

“Where’s Luella?”

To think that he calls his mother so.

“She’s in our bungalow. ...What about your brother?”

“The police took him away.”

“Hmm...”

I wonder why he’s this indifferent. It’s a little irritating that he’s completely the same as always.

“You’re not being honest...”

“What?”

Naru, who began walking towards the light of the bungalow, looked back.

“You sourpuss! Can’t you just cry freely?”

“It isn’t necessarily something to cry over.”

“But you’re sad, aren’t you?”

Naru gave me a slightly cynical smile.

“Unfortunately, I’m a stupid person who doesn’t understand the subtleties of emotions.”

This guy’s holding a grudge.

“You’re not honest.”

“Everyone dies.”

His voice was quiet.

“In a hundred years, not a single person we know will be alive.”

“That isn’t the point.”

“That is the point.”

He’s a truly obstinate person.

I looked up at the moon.

“You’re going back to England...”

“Yeah.”

It's okay to tell him. At this point.

“Umm… I liked you.”

“I heard more than enough about how favorably you view me this afternoon.”

“Idiot. That’s not what I meant.”

I looked at Naru. He was looking at me a little strangely, so I couldn’t help laughing.

“You’re slow.”

“What?”

“Well, I liked you in a very special way.”

Naru stared back at me. His pupils were jet-black. He tilted his head slightly, then his white face smiled faintly.

“Me? —Or Gene?”

For a moment, I was dumbfounded.

What is he suggesting?

“That’s...”

That sort of thing... that’s obvious, isn’t it?

Naru’s going back. So, I thought I’d tell him. Because I won’t be able to see him anymore. Before long.

...We’ll never meet again.

I’ll never see that smile. He’ll never show up again in any of my dreams.

I couldn’t answer. Sad and regretful, I burst into tears.

“But… I didn’t know!”

I didn’t know. That wasn’t Naru. I never realized he was no longer in this world. I was sure that one day Naru would smile at me like that. Even though he never smiles like that.

“I didn’t know… I had no idea.”

He always helped me and encouraged me, but I didn’t even thank him. I was mistaken the whole time and got it wrong until the end.

“I always called him Naru.”

That’s all I ever called him. I never once tried to get to know the real him.

My chest hurts. It’s so painful I want to die.

I crouched on the spot and cried aloud.

===<center>3</center>===

After a long while had passed, my breathing calmed and I was finally able to lift my head.

“At any rate...”

Hearing his voice nearby, I was surprised. Looking to the side, I found Naru standing right next to me. I thought he had left a long time ago, so I was a bit stunned.

“At any rate, you’ll meet him again whether or not you want to.”

He kept his pale face turned away.

“...After a hundred years or so...?”

“In your case, it might be close to two hundred years.”

“Hmph.”

Oddly, my strength deserted me, and I sat down on the ground.

“I’ll definitely live long. You’ll be amazed since I’m a stupid klutz.”

“Probably.”

“I wish you’d deny it instead.”

“Don’t you think it’s better to face the truth?”

Hmph.

“...You should have told me. If you had explained the situation properly from the beginning, I wouldn’t have made that mistake. I blame you.”

“It was stupid of you to jump to conclusions. Do I have that sort of meddlesome personality?”

“That’s true...”

When I laughed, tears spilled out again.

“It seems silly… Without knowing the truth, I let myself be easily affected by your actions.”

“Oh?”

In the forest at night, with the moonlight shining down, the insects were softly singing.

“It’s the perfect mood.”

“Huh?”

I looked upward and stuck out my tongue.

“Until just a while ago, it would have been an absolutely exciting situation.”

“It’d be a bother if you expected the same on my part.”

“I would have. A girl’s heart is like that.... And yet, when I think about it being a completely different person, it no longer holds the same value.”

After I said that, I chastised myself.

“...not good. That was an extremely rude thing to say, wasn’t it? Sorry.”

“It’s alright. I’m used to it.”

When I looked up at his indifferent voice, Naru raised his eyebrows a little.

“The same face and same level of talent. One has a good personality and the other a bad one. —Which would you choose?”

“The one with a good personality.”

“Exactly.”

...I see.

“You’re… a rather pitiful person, aren’t you?”

His brother probably always got all the girls.

“It was quiet, which I was glad of.”

“Idiot scientist.”

Naru looked at me, so I laughed.

“Gene said you were, ‘just an idiot scientist.’”

Naru sighed. I laughed at that and stood up.

“Your outward appearances are really similar, but you’re completely different on the inside.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t meet your expectations.”

“Yup. If your personality was even a little similar, I’d swoon.”

I’m saying a lot of rude things. I’m sorry. Forgive me. If I don’t do this right now, I won’t have the strength to stand.

“I already have enough.”

I laughed.

“Is there perhaps someone you like?”

When I asked, Naru seemed a bit surprised.

“Me?”

“I see… I guess there’s no one after all. For a moment, I thought there was someone in England you wanted to see.”

I’ll ask for Masako’s sake. I’m so kind.

“There’s a woman I’ve been chasing after for about five years now.”

“No way! Seriously?”

“...A woman in Wimbledon.”

“The Wimbledon of tennis?”

“Yes. Living in the attic of an old house.”

“How old is she? Is she a beautiful person?”

“I don’t know. Her age seems to be over eighty.”

...crestfallen.

“She is alive, right?”

Naru laughed a little.

“I can get exceptionally clear data from her. She only appears around this time of the year, so I’m thinking about going to see her first thing when I get back home.”

...Good grief. He seems genuinely happy about it.

“...It would be nice to meet even once a year like that.”

I won’t say with whom.

“You should probably accept that you won’t be able to meet.”

“I know.”

His profile, exposed to the moon, was really similar. Enough to make me cry.

“I loved his beautiful smile.”

“I see.”

“It was really, really beautiful.”

“Yeah—”

===<center>4</center>===

“Mai, are you okay?”

Being spoken to by Ayako, I woke up. Ugh, it’s bright.

“Mornin...”

“Are you okay? Your eyes are swollen.”

“Wow...”

“You should cool them down.”

Masako handed me a wet towel.

“I give up. My eyes won’t open.”

“You were weeping uncontrollably in the middle of the night.”

“Yeah. When I woke up in the middle of the night, I couldn’t help crying. It seems I was somehow expecting to see him in my dreams last night.”

Last night, after I returned to the bungalow, I talked to Ayako and Masako about everything. Somehow, I couldn’t keep silent.

“Here, eye drops. Put them in.”

“Thanks...”

Uuh. The eye drops, along with the morning sun, stung my eyes.

When I got out a hand mirror and peered into it, my eyes were really swollen and my wretched face was bloated.

“Ugh...”

“Here, cool them properly.”

“Hey, the concept of deep, tragic love is beautiful, but the reality of it is unseemly, isn’t it?”

“Why are you talking seriously about such nonsense? Do you feel like spending the day with that face?”

Ye~s.

I laid down and placed the wet towel over my face. It felt really good.

“I’m going to make today’s breakfast with the others. I’ll bring yours over here, so sleep for a little while.”

I heard Ayako’s voice and the sound of the entrance door open, so I fluttered my hand with the towel still on my face.

“Hey, Masako~”

“What is it?”

“I thought seriously last night, but you have a chance.”

I heard a light sigh.

“Just when I was wondering what you might say… Don’t worry. Even I thought so myself.”

“Really?”

“All I have to do is go see him. It’s not like I can’t buy a plane ticket. Although, I doubt whether he would meet with me even if I went to see him.”

“It’ll be fine.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah. Until now, I’m sure Naru didn’t have any feelings to spare. He was completely occupied with looking for Gene.”

“I hope that’s so, but...”

Yeah. There’s definitely still doubt.

“I’m telling you, there’s hope. A long time ago, Masako, you would hold arms with Naru, right? He didn’t pull away from you, so I bet that means he wasn’t as annoyed as he would have us believe.”

I heard Masako sigh.

“I think that’s different.”

“Different?”

It seems that’s just Naru’s personality.”

“Huh?”

“It seems it’s extremely difficult for him to deal with being clung to.”

....Oh?

“I think he gets confused about what to do. When I first took his arm, he went rigid for about a minute.”

I sat up. The towel fell and I could see Masako.

“...Really?”

A minute would mean it’s real.

“Really.”

“...Oh. But you often deliberately take his arm.”

Masako turned her head away irritably.

“Even I thought I was being a little shameless, but he didn’t understand at all.”

“Oh, I see.”

“I realized he was uncomfortable with it. After that, I did it just to harass him.”

“Exhibiting that sort of warped regard isn’t good.”

“I know. That’s why I haven’t been doing it lately.”

“Great! Do your best~ If you don’t hurry, I’ll enter the war again.”

“By all means.”

Whoa. Such confidence.

“You don’t mind if I become serious? No matter how you look at it, their faces are similar.”

“I won’t hand him over to someone with such impure intentions.”

“Ahahaha.”

“If you intend to participate in the war, you should do something about that face. ”

She slapped the towel over my eyes.

“He~y.”

“I’m going to go over there to help, but cool your eyes properly. If you cry any further, you’ll be too frightful to be seen twice. After all, your base is your base.”

“Mind your own business. Anyway, I’m not as beautiful as you, Masako.”

“Oh, you’re just now saying such an obvious thing?”

“Damn you.”

When I removed the towel and tried to hit her, Masako was already out of range.

“Goodnight.”

She waved at me with a beautiful smile.

“Yeah, yeah. Night.”

...I’m okay. I won’t cry.

There’s no greater parting than this, but my feelings weren’t denied. I think I’ll be depressed for a while, but I’ll recover fully someday.

It hurts right now, but… it really hurts, but humans can’t always be optimistic. It can’t be helped. Surely everyone has experienced such pain as well, and I expect they got over it properly. Life is like that.

...What a brazen thing for me to say.

“I wonder what it was he wanted to say...”

That’s the one thing that bothered me.

Those words of Gene’s the last time we met.

—There was something I wanted to say, but…

Not all of the mysteries have been solved. Perhaps that’s also life.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume8 Translator's Notes

2017-03-27T01:40:30Z

Sera131: /* Oliver */

==Chapter 8==
===Sensei===
先生 - Sensei: This is a Japanese honorific used to address teachers, professors and other professionals such as doctors, lawyers, politicians, etc. The word also means teacher.
===Sanzu River===
三途の川 - Sanzu River: When Mai talks about going over the bridge and crossing the river, I believe she is talking about the Sanzu River. This is a Japanese Buddhist tradition and religious belief regarding the afterlife. It's believed that the dead must cross over the river on their way to the afterlife. It's name, Sanzu no Kawa, literally means River of Three Crossings. Those who performed acts of good cross at the bridge, those who are neutral cross at a shallow area in the river, and those who performed acts of evil are forced to cross deep, serpent infested water.
==Chapter 9==
==Chapter 10==
===Nya===
べーだ - be-da: The sound often made when performing the akanbe gesture, an insulting and childish facial gesture of pulling one's eyelid down and sticking out one's tongue. The closest sound I could think of to imitate sticking out the tongue was "Nya!"
===Chat Line===
テレクラ - terekura: an abbreviation for "telephone club" (テレフォンクラブ terefon kurabu). These are telephone-based dating services originating in Japan.
===Echigoya===
越後屋 - Echigoya: This appears to be the name of an evil merchant from a historical play who could bribe his way out of anything. This seems like a plausible reference since the group is saying that Yasuhara-san is a cunning, smooth talker who knows how to get what he wants. There is a novelist from Osaka whose pen name is based on this character.
===Master Smooth-talker===
ナンパ - nanpa: In Japanese culture, this is a type of flirting and seduction popular among teenagers and people in their twenties and thirties. Some other translations of the word are: seducer, smooth-talker, ladies' man, playboy. Yasuhara-san is being called: ナンパの達人, which is Master of Nanpa or Nanpa Master.
==Chapter 11==
==Chapter 12==
===Exchange===
交換 - koukan: I think, in this case, Bou-san is using this to mean telephone exchanges used in old telecommunication systems where a human operator would interconnect (switch) telephone subscriber lines to establish calls between subscribers. Meanings also include: exchange, interchange, switching.
===Shimauma Panda Rakko===
シマウマ・パンダ・ラッコ - Shimauma Panda Rakko: Random animal names that abbreviate to SPR. Shimauma = Zebra; Panda = Panda; Rakko = Sea Otter; This wouldn't abbreviate properly in English.
===Niichan/Neechan===
兄ちゃん / 姉ちゃん - Niichan/Neechan: These are familiar forms for addressing your older siblings. Niichan is older brother and Neechan is older sister. As Bou-san said, English speakers generally just call each other by their given names or a nickname.
===Oliver===
オリヴァー - Orivā: When John speaks here, he says Noll and Oliver in English, then he pronounces Oliver in Japanese as Orivaa. The Japanese 'R' is different from the English 'R'. ‘L’ as well as ‘R’ in English is usually transcribed as a Japanese ‘R’. To pronounce the 'R', the tip of your tongue lightly touches the roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.

===Oliver Davis===
オリヴァー・デイヴィス / オリバー・デイビス - Orivā Deivisu / Oribā Deibisu: Here, Bou-san is discussing how you would pronounce Oliver Davis in Japanese. It seems like using the バ(BA) and ビ(BI) syllables is more natural than using the ヴァ(VA) and ヴィ(VI) syllables, which involves changing the ウ(U) syllable to a ヴ(VU) using dakuten (the two dashes on the upper right of the character) and then using the small characters to specify the vowel part. Additionally, the 'U' in 'SU' is often times silent, so you end up with an 'S'.
===Peter Hurkos===
ピーター・フルコス - Pītā Furukosu: Peter Hurkos was a Dutchman who allegedly manifested extrasensory perception (ESP) after recovering from a head injury and coma caused by a fall from a ladder. He apparently went to Japan at some point.
===Naru===
ナル - Naru: Here, Bou-san says that he heard (probably from John) that ナル is an American pronunciation. Perhaps he means that Noll as it sounds in Japanese is an American pronunciation of that nickname. For this reason, I'm leaving it spelled as Naru. Again, a Japanese 'R' is not like an English 'R' and can even have an 'L' sound. So, it's not a hard 'R' sound like NAR-U, but broken into its syllables NA-RU with the 'R' being pronounced by touching the tip of your tongue lightly to roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.
==Chapter 13==
==Chapter 14==
===Opium Wars===
アヘン戦争 - Ahen Sensou: The Opium Wars were two wars in the mid-19th century involving Anglo-Chinese disputes over British trade in China and China's sovereignty. The disputes included the First Opium War (1839–1842) and the Second Opium War (1856–1860). The wars and events between them weakened the Qing dynasty and forced China to trade with the rest of the world.
===Cambridge===
ケンブリッジ - Kenburijji: Cambridge is a university city in England located on the River Cam about 50 miles (80 km) north of London. This is the location of Cambridge University, one of the most prestigious universities in the world.
===Wittgenstein===
ウィトゲンシュタイン - Witogenshutain: Ludwig Josef Johann Wittgenstein was an Austrian-British philosopher who worked primarily in logic, the philosophy of mathematics, the philosophy of the mind, and the philosophy of language. Wittgenstein was an alumnus of Trinity College where he earned a PhD. This is the college Naru was accepted into, so that's most likely why Mori-san calls him Wittgenstein's junior.
===University Entrance Qualification Exam===
大検 - Daiken - In Japan, entrance to universities is largely based on the scores that students achieve in entrance examinations. There is a national exam, but private universities also have their own exams. Students pick the subjects they're tested on based on their chosen field of study.
===A Level===
Aレベル - A Reburu: The General Certificate of Education (GCE) Advanced Level, or A Level, is a secondary school leaving qualification in the United Kingdom. A Levels are generally worked towards over two years and split into two parts, with one part studied in each year. A Level marks are obtained from exams taken in the second year. The number of A Levels taken varies, but is generally around three or four.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 2

2017-03-27T00:10:37Z

Sera131: /* 4 */

==Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances==
===<center>1</center>===
Voices were heard from the direction of the main building. Naru and the others rushed from the base, and as we all hurried towards the main building, the uproar rapidly increased. There was the violent sound of a voice shouting something. And then, as we rushed in, we were confronted with the figure of Eijirou-san, who was raging and grasping a kitchen knife.

The room appeared to be a living room. Taizou-ojisan and Kazuyasu-san were holding Eijirou-san under the arms from behind. In the corner of the room, crouching and attempting to embrace each other, were Hiroe-obasan and Teruka-san, who had frightened expressions.

Eijirou-san’s face was red with blood. There was a deep cut on his forehead and from there blood flowed down, staining half his face, however, Eijirou-san didn’t seem to notice. The tip of the grasped knife was broken and the broken tip was sticking out of the TV frame. Foam had accumulated at the corners of his mouth and he was shouting something, but he wasn’t speaking clearly and I couldn’t understand what he was saying. He was struggling with his whole body, trying to shake off his restraints. Though both Taizou-ojisan and Kazuyasu-san appeared to be considerably heavy people, the momentum seemed liable to shake off the pair who were clinging to him.

“Lin.”

When Naru spoke in a low voice, Lin-san walked up to Eijirou-san without a word. Moving very naturally, he didn’t seem particularly nervous or enthusiastic. Eijirou-san glared at Lin-san. He raised his voice menacingly and bared his teeth. He raised his right arm, which was holding the kitchen knife. Taizou-ojisan, who clung to his right shoulder, was pitched forward and fell.

“Lin-san—”

I was the one who involuntarily cried out, but the truth was there was no reason at all for me to raise my voice. Lin-san shifted his body and with a *pop*, swept away Eijirou-san’s right hand, which he had thrust out. With excessive force, Lin-san wound his arm around Eijirou-san’s neck, causing him to slump forward, and that was the end of it. ‘Be careful,’ I wanted to say, however, before I could voice it, Eijirou-san’s neck was being embraced by Lin-san and Eijirou-san had fallen on his backside.

Lin-san expressionlessly looked back at us, who were unable to react to the impromptu action.

“I think it would be better if we tied him with something.”

Akifumi-san moved to bound and ran off.

“What exactly happened?”

It was Naru who calmly spoke. At last taking a breath, Hiroe-obasan and Teruka-san stood up again. Teruka-san spoke in a trembling voice,

“I’d like to know precisely what happened here. It happened without warning.”

Her tone was as if she was blaming Naru.

“He suddenly became violent?”

“Yes. When we were talking here, he suddenly stood up and… it was a small argument.”

“May I ask about the details?”

Raising an arm full of small cuts, Teruka-san brushed her hair back.

“It was because of his moodiness at mealtime today, I just asked him the reason why. He insisted it was nothing, so in a moment of anger I said, ‘If it’s nothing, then why did you have such an expression?’ and then he suddenly stood up and left the room. Just when I thought he had immediately come back, he was carrying a kitchen knife… I was certain that he had taken leave of his senses.”

Eijirou-san reached out. Lin-san removed his necktie and fastened Eijirou-san’s arms behind his back.

“Do you have any idea why Eijirou-san was in a bad mood?”

“I don’t know. He was normal before the meal. Even in the itaba...”

“Itaba?”

“It’s the kitchen. My husband is a chef. Ordinarily, with my father, the pair always prepare the dishes. They completed the preparation from start to end, then he left saying he was going outside for some fresh air. When he returned he was like that.”

Akifumi-san came back with a first aid kit and cargo rope. While seeing to the first aid, Bou-san said,

“I wonder if it’s spirit possession.”

Naru nodded.

“I’m sure it is. Looks like we’d better call John. Or—”

Naru looked back at Ayako and continued.

“Matsuzaki-san, can you expel it?”

“It’s not impossible, but… it’s not quite my specialty.”

Oh? Is there something that’s your specialty?

“Bou-san?”

“I might be able to. I mean, it would be my first time doing it on anyone human.”

Tch. Don’t rely on that guy.

“Are you confident of a success?”

“People are supposed to improve after there is a failure for the first time.”

Ayako bluntly ridiculed him.

“That is to say, you’ve never removed a possessing spirit up to now. You’re a terrible spiritualist.”

“If you’re so inclined, maybe we should leave it to you and the nine syllable cuts? But no matter what, I don’t take responsibility.”

What’s known as the ‘nine syllables’ is a type of repulsion magic. Since you cut the air nine times while chanting nine characters, it’s called the ‘nine syllables.’

“What do you mean?”

“I’m saying Buddhist powers shouldn’t be used on a person directly.”

“In what way do you mean?”

“I don’t know. There’s no one who’s done it.”

Huh?

“For that reason, I also haven’t expelled a spirit that’s possessed a human. There was a time I expelled a spirit possessing a vase.”

Bou-san scratched his head and spoke again.

“The spirit came out, but the vase was also shattered. I would probably have an uneasy conscience.”

It was a problem before your conscience!

“Ah! But there was a time I cut the nine syllables towards Taka. She asked me if I could show her.”

Bou-san lightly poked me.

“Don’t do it again. Because it was Mai-grade, nothing happened.”

“Okay.”

Hmm, exactly what kind of mechanism is it?

Naru directed his gaze towards Ayako.

“For the time being, will you try to do it?”

“Okay... Since it’s just expelling, I think I can do it for now. But, I don’t know if it will possess again.”

“It would be better than leaving it possessing Eijirou-san. Since it seems to be an extremely violent spirit.”

...definitely. If they were unlucky, both Hiroe-obasan and Teruka-san could have been killed.

I nodded inwardly, and then had a sudden thought. The people who died in an accident in the past. Did everyone really die in a mere accident?

===<center>2</center>===

Eijirou-san, who had lost consciousness, was carried to a storeroom in the immediate vicinity of the living room, which appeared to be safe even if he rampaged again. While Naru was contacting John, Ayako prepared for the exorcism. It was actually a little past eleven o’clock when the prayer began.

“Can John come?”

When I asked Naru, he replied,

“Yes. He said he’ll depart from the other side on the first plane tomorrow with Hara-san.”

Wow. With Masako, huh?

I knew John (John Brown, Exorcist) wouldn’t be a problem, but he also called Masako (Hara Masako, Spirit Medium).

“You also called Masako?”

“I don’t want to be outmaneuvered. This way, we’ll avoid trouble.”

...hmm. I’m not so sure.

“I reverently offer this prayer for thy presence...”

Ayako’s chant began.

“In this unhallowed place without thy enshrined aura and I ask that my request be heard and answered, purify these many vessels and may peace and calm be granted.”

She spoke in a believable tone, but it was very doubtful whether there really was an effect. After all, until today, not one person has witnessed a time when Ayako was useful.

We were watching Ayako and Eijirou-san in silence. The equipment was put in the corner, and the expressionless eye of the video camera was fixedly staring at Eijirou-san.

Before long, Ayako snapped her fingers and Eijirou-san, who had been lying limp until then, opened his eyes. He tried to get up as if repelled, but unfortunately for him, his body was wrapped in cargo ropes. Eijirou-san ground his teeth and, as he rolled around like a caterpillar, he began to growl. The sound rumbled in the back of his throat like what a dog issues when intimidating an enemy.

“...is this safe?”

When I asked Naru in a low voice, his answer was an expressionless, ‘Dunno.’

“Isn’t it beyond Ayako’s abilities, after all?”

“Perhaps. At any rate, John will arrive tomorrow.”

“Why can’t Lin-san do it?”

Lin-san is something like a Taoist of Chinese sorcery. He should be capable of a lot of things.

“Because we don’t know the true identity of our opponent.”

...unfortunate.

Just as I thought so, Naru widened his eyes.

“...Mai. Step back.”

When I quickly looked in Eijirou-san’s direction, the shadow of something pale overlapping his figure was visible. Something —it was the form of some kind of beast.

“What... is that?”

There was no reply from Naru. Suddenly, he looked up at the ceiling. Creaking from the house rattling could be heard as it overlapped with Ayako’s chants.

Naru’s eyes moved in the direction of Akifumi-san and the others who were looking inside from the entrance of the storeroom.

“Lin, accompany Mai. Take care of the spectators.”

“Yes.”

With a nod, Lin-san urged me along. I slowly proceeded to walk over to where Akifumi-san and the others were standing in a stupor, visibly surprised. Eijirou-san burst into laughter. I looked back in surprise. Eijirou-san was laughing so hard that he was writhing. The character of his unpleasantly loud laughter was completely empty.

Meanwhile, the creaking also continued. The figure of the beast, which seemed to double in Eijirou-san’s body, gradually became darker. It appeared to be a long tailed beast. Although similar to a fox, it was very large since it was taller than a person. It stooped down and its pair of eyes stared steadily in this direction—

Ayako joined her hands together, making a sound.

“Hail the goddess Marici, I pray to thee, descend here before us and grant thy protection.”

She firmly stated and folded her fingers together. At the same time, the beast sprang up. A muted scream arose in the background.

It was like slow motion from there. Jumping high, the beast passed overhead of Ayako. Visibly surprised, Ayako followed it with her eyes. It was heading straight in this direction. Just as I was about to involuntarily close my eyes, Lin-san and Bou-san stepped forward. The pair were the reason the beast altered its direction of landing. Straight in line of its altered path was Naru. All of a sudden, Naru crouched low as if to square off. It was at that time.

“Naru! Don’t do it!”

Startled, Naru looked at Lin-san just for a moment. About to raise his hands, he suddenly stopped. Almost simultaneously as Naru returned his gaze to the beast, it collided with him.

“Naru!”

I don’t know whose voice it was. At least, I didn’t voice it. Naru’s body was blown back. He immediately slammed into the wall behind, then the figure of the beast disappeared. It looked like time lapse as the head of the beast penetrated Naru’s chest, gradually disappearing until the tip of the tail as if slipping through.

“Are you okay!?”

Bou-san ran over. Naru was kneeling while leaning against the wall. He coughed into his hand.

“Are you injured?”

“...I’m fine.”

I couldn’t move as if somehow paralyzed. Someone from behind put their hand on my shoulder.

“Taniyama-san?”

Akifumi-san looked into my face.

“Are you alright?”

“Ah...yes… I was a little surprised.”

Naru stood up and lightly brushed dust off himself.

“How is Eijirou-san?”

That being said, Ayako rushed over in a panic. Absently, Eijirou-san raised just his head, wearing a blank look.

“Are you alright?”

Hearing Ayako, Eijirou-san looked around restlessly.

“What is this... what happened?”

===<center>3</center>===

After going outside in the evening, Eijirou-san didn’t at all remember the events of that time onward. I also tried to play the video from during the prayer, but there was a problem where the image got interrupted from around when the figure of the fox-like beast appeared.

“The image doesn’t show up.”

Lin-san nodded.

“It’s probably a spirit barrier. Since the tape is running properly. All the needles on the other instruments are off the scale.”

The screens, which have numbers lined up that I never quite understand, are filled with the letters, “ERROR.” And even the thermography image jumped. This isn’t a trivial matter by any means.

Bou-san spoke in a low voice,

“It appeared to be a mere fox, but it might not be such an easy opponent…”

Yeah. When I nodded, Lin-san looked back with a questioning look.

“Naru?”

Naru was resting his elbow on the table and covering his face.

“What’s wrong!?”

“...Nothing, my back just hurts a little.”

Ah, from that terrible collision.

“Are you okay?”

“Nothing serious. —Lin, I’m sorry, but I’m going to take a nap.”

Lin-san frowned slightly and nodded. His complexion didn’t look particularly bad. Naru stood up and Ayako stood up as well.

“Are you really okay? Are you sore anywhere other than your back?”

While asking those things, she proceeded to follow after Naru. Here, the proper strategy for dealing with Ayako is probably to not interfere.

“I don’t know...”

“What?”

“Ayako. Who does that woman think she is?”

Unreliable?

“There’s no doubt she completely failed that exorcism a little while ago. Have you seen Ayako do something useful?”

That’s true, although…

“Generally, someone who calls themselves a ‘miko’ is suspicious. Does a miko who belongs to a legitimate shrine go around aimlessly performing exorcisms without permission?”

“Huh, really?”

“Really. I’d say Ayako’s ‘miko’ title is merely self-proclaimed. Although there are certainly many spiritualists who become mikos, it’s without permission or it’s just not true. Those kinds of people do exorcisms as part of religious activities. It’s not at all religious to Ayako, but she doesn’t seem to be an ameateur regarding Shinto since she tentatively conforms to the methods of Dual Aspect Shinto. Although, I have no doubt she properly trained somewhere...”

“Hmm.”

“In the first place, why does Naru-bou bring her along if she’s truly incompetent?”

“That’s true.”

When I think about it, Ayako is also quite a mysterious woman.

While thinking that sort of thing, I gazed absently at the monitors and instantly stiffened.

Ack! What is that!?

It was the video of the shop corridor. In the center of the screen, the distant figures of people were visible. It wasn’t anything particularly mysterious, but why did it appear as if both of Naru’s hands were placed on Ayako’s shoulders!?

“What’s happened?”

I was spoken to by Bou-san, but was I in a position to answer? Naru pulled Ayako towards himself. Ah, Ayako’s hands were around Naru’s body. Isn’t— isn’t this a love scene no matter how you look at it!?

Bou-san also spotted the image,

“Ugh!”

That was his short reply. After that he said something as if impressed (amazed?), then suddenly, he stood up.

This hindrance was quickly resented. ...Oh, being ambushed like this. I was only being vigilant of Masako!

“Lin! Come on!”

Bou-san’s voice was desperate. When he looked back, his expression had changed and he ran out of the base. Lin-san even stood up as if he had been repelled. I was stunn— like that, my gaze returned to the screen and I went pale.

—Love scene? ...not in the least!

That’s Naru strangling Ayako.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

By the time I had rushed into the hallway in a panic, Naru was collapsed in the hallway. Off to the side, Ayako was coughing violently as she sat. Her knees trembled. I’m glad Ayako was safe. For the sake of both Ayako and Naru.

“Bou-san, what happened to Naru?”

“Lin one shot him with a knife hand strike.”

Saying this, he hit his neck with the side of his palm in imitation.

“What the hell is the matter with him…!?”

Bou-san rubbed Ayako’s back, who was wheezing.

“For crying out loud! No matter how bad Naru’s personality is, is it enough to strangle other people?”

...that’s true, but…

“That thing from earlier. It didn’t pass through the wall. It went into Naru.”

...Ah.

“He’s been possessed. It had to have been a strong-willed spirit in order to possess Naru.”

Bou-san said and made a bitter expression.

“This thing is going to be troublesome.”

===<center>4</center>===

What the hell? How can such a thing happen?

For now, we carried Naru and laid him down in the room adjoining the base.

“What is that thing?”

Ayako’s voice had gone hoarse.

“I’m telling you, it’s trouble. It came out of nowhere. It was awful!”

“Now, now. Naru didn’t do it of his own volition.”

“Would you still be able to say that if you were the one being attacked? Do you have any idea how frightening it was when Naru’s eyes glazed over!?”

...certainly, that would be frightening.

“I’ll never forgive him!”

Yeah, yeah. With a perfunctory pat on Ayako’s back, I cautiously tried to advise Bou-san.

“Wouldn’t it perhaps be better if he was tied like Eijirou-san was?”

Bou-san frowned.

“Tie up Naru-bou?”

Well, that sentiment is understandable. Who knows what he’ll say when he’s recovered his senses. In spite of this, keeping him asleep like this is dangerous.

“I think it will be useless.”

The one who said that in a calm voice was Lin-san.

“Why?”

To Bou-san’s question, Lin-san, remaining absolutely expressionless, answered,

“In the case of being tied, it would be impossible to stop Naru.”

Bou-san tilted his head.

“...What do you mean?”

“It’s as you’ve heard. I think Matsuzaki-san was very lucky.”

Lin-san said and looked at Ayako.

“I think that perhaps the person who has possessed Naru also does not yet quite understand how to use him. Otherwise, Matsuzaki-san would already be dead.”

“Okay, what does that mean?”

“Thus, it’s as you’ve heard. When that thing learns to use Naru fully, we have no countermeasures. It’s useless to try to tie or confine him. We— and also Naru himself, would not be able to survive.”

We directed our gazes to Naru, who was involuntarily sleeping.

?? What do you mean?

“If I ask you what that means, can you tell me?”

“I’m sincerely sorry, but this is my own discretion.”

Crestfallen, Bou-san dropped his shoulders and sighed once.

“Come on...”

“I understand your displeasure, but I cannot say. You have no choice but to believe me here. Believe me that Naru is a more dangerous man than you can imagine.”

Ayako and I looked at each other. I don’t know the meaning at all.

“Answer one thing. Are you strong in a fight?”

Bou-san asked and Lin-san readily answered.

“Presumably.”

“Compared to Naru?”

Lin-san expressionlessly declared,

“If we fought to the death, it would be an overwhelming victory for Naru.”

—What did you say?

Bou-san looked at Lin-san intently, then released a deep, deep sigh.

“...Got it. In other words, it’s useless even if we wrap him in a bamboo mat and throw him in the storeroom, right? You’re saying Naru is a dangerous person. Which means we have no choice but to try to do an exorcism before it’s too late.”

Lin-san looked at Bou-san.

“I think it’s impossible even if Brown-san tries.”

“Why?”

“A human being of the type such as Naru, in exchange for being difficult to possess, is unmanageable once possessed.”

“Type such as Naru...”

“The type that have excellent self-control are very strong-willed. If we fecklessly meddle and lose control, it will be seriously dangerous. Especially for Naru.”

“—Well, what should we do?”

“I don’t know.”

...What do you mean you don’t know!?

“If we were able to grasp the true identity of the possessing spirit, an effective method of exorcism might be found. Conceivably, I may be able to expel it as well.”

Bou-san ruffled his hair.

“Just great...”

“Hey, Bou-san.”

I timidly tried to ask.

“Is it such a difficult thing to expel a possessing spirit?”

As far as what’s seen on television, this isn’t a spiritualist’s typical work. Lin-san, Ayako and Bou-san are spiritualists, but even so, none of those three can exorcise the spirit.

“In brief, it’s because there are various things known as spirit possession. —People will often say, ‘I think I may be possessed by an evil spirit.’ In fact, when a person’s physical condition is poor, in a run of bad luck, no matter what one does it doesn’t work.”

“Why not?”

“Although one might say he’s possessed with something, it’s only keeping close to his side. Since spirits consume the energy of people, a person’s physical condition will become poor and no matter what one does it doesn’t work.”

“Is that so?”

“Maybe. I don’t often have trouble expelling that sort. When it comes to the shabby fellows, they’ll run away when just approached by a spiritualist.”

“Ohh?”

“When it comes to the fellows with a little bit more resistance, they tend to cling tightly. They whisper bad things, or provoke unthinkable desires. When a person is possessed by one such as this, they’re ‘under an evil influence.’ ...still, this also isn’t very difficult. If a spiritualist has a stronger will than the possessed person, then the spirit will come out even if the spiritualist doesn’t call out to it.”

Ahhh.

“The cases that are the most serious are with guys like Naru-bou. For example, even if intense hypnosis is applied, it isn’t possible to make a human commit suicide and murder if he doesn’t even want to. If you’re psychological resistance is too strong, you’ll awaken.”

“Even so, Naru...”

“Right. Therefore, it’s serious. To make a person do something against his own will means that they become unable to compete with their own will. So to speak, the spirit is infesting the inside of the mind. It’s not that easy to expel spirits of this kind.”

“Hmm...”

“Roughly, the power of the possessing spirit is the person’s own will… weakening the energy of the possessed. When this is the case, there are worries, a depressed mood, and a drop in physical strength. When the mental state is enhanced with positive energy, some spirits don’t come in the first place. Most spirits would dislike dealing with Naru-bou.”

“He’s of the type that are obstinate and stubborn, and they have full confidence in themselves and they don’t feel depressed.”

“That’s it. It seems he was probably caught momentarily off guard and forcibly infested, but given the kind of person he is, it can’t be done by a half-hearted spirit. ...definitely, it may be tough even for John.”

“But Naru, so to speak, has exceptional willpower, which is extensive…”

“So it’s more troublesome. The thing that possessed Naru successfully entered his consciousness and has control over him. When this happens, you would expect the willpower to reject the spirit, but the truth is, it’s exploited and used in order to protect the spirit. Exorcism, and all that, is, after all, a battle of wills, so as a matter of course, the one with a better willpower wins. Which one of Naru and John do you think is stronger?”

“...Naru.”

“See? That’s why exorcism is difficult. This means we have no choice but to continue the investigation. However, what do we do with Naru-bou in the meantime?”

It’s useless even if we tie or confine him?

“I will not allow anything. It’s best to leave him asleep as he is, through sleep paralysis. Since he’s dangerous when conscious.”

“Isn’t it dangerous to Naru-bou?”

Bou-san was grim faced.

“So to speak, doesn’t that mean he’ll be completely defenseless?”

“I’ll leave my shiki.”

Shiki means an employed spirit that obeys Lin-san’s orders.

“Is it reliable?”

“If I leave them all.”

“All?”

When Bou-san asked, Lin-san replied,

“There are five shiki in my possession. In each, there is a strong point and there is a weak point. The reason is that they are intended to complement each other in five. If I leave them all, it’s perfectly safe, but instead, I’m not capable of doing much else.”

“In other words, you’ll be completely powered-down.”

“That's the general idea.”

Bou-san snapped his fingers.

“Since we’re confused about what to do about Naru-bou, we need to make him incapable of moving. Especially if, as you say, Naru is dangerous goods.”

Bou-san regarded us.

“Well, what do you want to do? Ayako, Mai.”

Bou-san laughed at Ayako and me, who, confused by his meaning, looked at each other.

“In other words, the fact is, we have to do it without Naru.”

Time stopped for just a moment.

“He’s completely useless. We probably can’t afford to run away and take him with us in his condition. In other words, there aren’t many options for us. Flee and abandon Naru, or else try to do everything within our ability.”

I was involuntarily shouting.

“There’s no way we can leave and we’re not abandoning him!”

Bou-san smiled.

“We’ll then, Mai is staying. What about you, Ayako?”

I looked back behind me. A short silence descended as we stared at Ayako.

“If you lack self-confidence, withdraw.”

Ayako brushed back her hair.

“So you have self-confidence, huh?”

“Well, I think I’ll manage somehow.”

“Doesn’t seem too reliable.”

Bou-san scratched his head.

“It’s painful that Naru-bou isn’t available. But there’s something we have that Naru doesn’t.”

“Oh, that’s news. I wonder if you can tell us what it is?”

Bou-san lightly closed one eye.

“A humble attitude and kind personality.”

...that was bad.

After a moment, Ayako burst into laughter.

“That’s true!”

Well, it is compared to Naru....

Ayako breathed an exaggerated sigh.

“How can I help out? Because I’m no longer human if I abandon Naru.”

“Therefore, when it comes to us, we’re kind human beings.”

“Just so.”

That’s right, if we hold out here, Naru will become indebted to us.

===<center>5</center>===

—I was running down a path at night.

I was nearly at wit’s end and running with desperation. ‘Oh god,’ I muttered over and over in my mind. (Oh god?) While running away, I steadily began to feel sorrowful. ‘How did it end up like this?’ I think. (Like this?) I wonder what the hell I should do now.

It was a path in the forest. I ran and ran, and when I escaped the forest, I came out to an excessively small open area. Very slightly, all over the grove clearing, there was overgrown summer grass. There were figures visible there. One was standing and the other was lying down. I stopped as if sewn into place, thinking, ‘Oh god,’ once more.

Standing there was Naru. Basking in the moonlight, his complexion was white as if he wasn’t of this world. He was holding a knife in his hand. The blade was wet with crimson and droplets still dripped from the edge of the blade.

“I killed him.”

Naru said. Lying there was Akifumi-san. I closed my eyes tightly (What the hell?). There were no signs of breathing. I covered my face. This..is the end (The end?).

“I had no choice.”

Naru said and threw away the knife. He held out his white left hand.

“...why?”

I couldn’t take his hand.

“When I came, he was here. I thought you betrayed me, Mai.”

“There’s no way I would do such a thing.”

“But he’s richer and also has status.” (Huh?)

“That’s completely irrelevant.”

I covered my face once again.

“I thought you betrayed me, Mai. After all, I thought you chose the better man.”

“But there’s no way...” (This—this must be a so-called ‘liquidation of a love triangle.’)

“If not, then why did he come here?”

“...to do something like this. I told you I’d run away with you. Why didn’t you believe me?”

“Only you should have known about this place.”

“The letter was secretly switched. I was waiting in a completely different place...”

I took Naru’s hand. Naru pulled me towards himself (eek! eek!).

“...what are we going to do now?”

“I killed someone, I can’t run away.” (That’s true.)

“...death?” (eh?)

“Yeah. Even if I surrender, I’ll be killed anyway.”

“...we’ll go together.”

When I said this, Naru smiled. Silently, he lead me by the hand. Still being lead by the hand, I began to run.

—wait a minute.

Of course, isn’t this a dream? What a shameless dream I’m seeing. I mean, caught trying to escape with Naru, someone interfering with it, and a love triangle with Akifumi-san? ...oh, it’s juicy. No, not so. I mean, after this I’m going to commit lover’s suicide with Naru? I think Taka and Senpai will get a laugh out of this when I get back to Tokyo and tell them. —Or not! (Actually, in this situation, the gag would be on me!)

I ran with Naru. When I looked back, pursuers could be seen. We ran and ran until we finally arrived at a shrine.

Suddenly I thought, ‘Why isn’t it the sea?’ I don’t know why, but I had intended to go to the sea.

Barely managing to reach the shrine, my legs lost their strength. Naru tugged, but I couldn’t run anymore. From somewhere, Bou-san appeared standing toward one side.

“There’s nothing else we can do. We’re surrounded.” (Surrounded?)

Naru overlooked the surrounding area.

“This far?”

“What will become of us?”

Ayako said this. Lin-san was toward one side.

“We must prepare ourselves.” (Prepare?)

When I tried to ask, ‘What do you mean?’, people suddenly came out from the surrounding forest. I didn’t know the number. Although we all had swords, there was no way out for us. With a hopeless feeling, I watched those people rush towards us.

—This… betrayal. (Betrayal?)

“Always.”

Someone said. I nodded and clenched my fists.

“They will always be cursed until the end of days…!” (End of days? Cursed? What do you mean!?)

Eijirou-san, who swung up his sword, had approached. His drawn sword gleamed and I just stared as it swung down.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

—I suddenly woke up.

The inside of the room was dark. On the wide eight tatami mats, there were two futons. A sleeping Ayako was visible.

For some reason, the paper sliding door that was supposed to be closed was open, and the bright, clear moonlight was penetrating through the window of the veranda.

...what a dream that was!

Just as I pondered the dream, there was a loud *bang* from the direction of the window. I lifted my head. The windowpane thudded once again. Someone was throwing pebbles.

I stood up and went to open the window. Beneath the window, the water surface of the cove was far below. Pitch black water extended, mirror-like. From the surface of the water, innumerable white lights were floating up with the speed of falling snow. The very dimly lit lights, which resembled spirit lights, disappeared straight into the sky.

...ah, I didn’t wake up.

The figure of a person on the surface of the water was visible… it was Naru. He raised his head and looked up at me, then called, ‘Come on.’ I climbed over the window frame and jumped down as if drawn. It’s no big deal. Since this is a dream.

I gently descended and landed on the surface of the water. It felt like I had stepped on glass barefoot. A number of lights went floating into the sky. Naru smiled. His warm smile appeared slightly troubled.

“It’s become serious, hasn’t it?”

When I said this, Naru nodded. Then,

“...did you see the dream?”

He asked.

“Dream? Perhaps the one where you and I commit lover’s suicide?”

Naru nodded and smiled as if relieved. Then he tilted his head a little.

“...were you scared?”

“Nah. Not really.”

“If that’s the case, I’m glad.”

Naru smiled. His eyes calmed and his expression became exceptionally beautiful.

“Did you possibly show me that dream?”

“Slightly different. I only showed the direction to enter the dream.”

“Showed the direction?”

I asked in return, but Naru only nodded.

The cove was completely surrounded by cliffs. One of the cliffs was disconnected by a thin, V-shaped crack, and from there the cove joined with the sea. In the thin alley, rocks projected from the cliff as if fighting each other, and waves scarcely shifted the surface of the water. When I looked up behind me, the building was visible, which jutted out atop linked timber similar to the stage of Kiyomizu Temple. It was a rather spectacular view. An infinite number of white lights softly rose up and crossed over there. A large dark hole was visible in the stone of the crack. That’s the cave Akifumi-san was talking about. The sheer cliff seemed to be made of really hard rock. In the rock face, a depression, as if scooped out, led on from the cave entrance. It couldn’t have been made naturally. Someone must have carved out a pathway. It was just wide enough for a person to walk alone, and when I followed it with my gaze, it soon became a stone stairway continuing until the top of the cliff.

Viewing my surroundings, small lights crossed before my eyes.

It truly seemed like snow.

“Are these all spirits?”

“Yes. They seem to be drifting spirits.”

Naru said so and started walking toward the cave. He went to the cave entrance and called to me.

The cave wasn’t that big. It was less than half the size of a gymnasium. I had thought the water most likely passed through here since I heard the cave connected to the cove from the sea, however that wasn’t the case. The ground of the cave was one meter or higher than the surface of the water. Stones, which seem to be scattered about, were lying to one side. The cave curved in the shape of a ‘く’ and the sea could be seen on the other side. Gentle waves rolled across the surface of the water, from which various sized rocks protruded, and broke onto the shore. The ground of the seaward side was a little lower. The waves had reached up to the entrance of the cave. A small shrine was built in the innermost bend of the cave. Then, as if riding a wave, small, white lights blew into the cave from the entrance of the seaward side. After they passed through the inside of the cave and exited to the cove, they blew upwards and went up high.

“Hey, what kind of spirits are these?”

“Probably those of the lives lost at sea around here. Since here seems to be the place where the souls are drifting.”

I tried reaching out my hand. A small light touched my fingertip. There was the sensation of something splashing on the end of my finger, and I somehow understood this was a fish.

“So, there’s a shrine?”

I said and looked back at the shrine. It was a small, old shrine. Somehow, it appeared to be a little bit distorted.

“There’s something... strange.”

Naru nodded.

“I don’t understand it well, either. It’s not a bad place, but it doesn’t seem like a good place... yeah, it’s a sign of sacred ground.”

“Hmm...”

I nodded and tried asking Naru.

“Naru, are you okay?”

“Yeah. Sorry for worrying you.”

“Well... I’m glad you’re okay.”

When I said so, Naru smiled. It was a very beautiful smile. While looking at that smile, I thought, ‘I like Naru after all.’

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

—Then I really woke up.

I woke up? ...Yeah, I woke up.

The moment I opened my eyes, I felt very disappointed. I wanted to talk more. Thinking so, I shifted my head while still lying down. The paper sliding doors were properly closed. The bluish light of predawn was shining in across the white paper.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 2

2017-03-27T00:03:54Z

Sera131: /* 4 */

==Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances==
===<center>1</center>===
Voices were heard from the direction of the main building. Naru and the others rushed from the base, and as we all hurried towards the main building, the uproar rapidly increased. There was the violent sound of a voice shouting something. And then, as we rushed in, we were confronted with the figure of Eijirou-san, who was raging and grasping a kitchen knife.

The room appeared to be a living room. Taizou-ojisan and Kazuyasu-san were holding Eijirou-san under the arms from behind. In the corner of the room, crouching and attempting to embrace each other, were Hiroe-obasan and Teruka-san, who had frightened expressions.

Eijirou-san’s face was red with blood. There was a deep cut on his forehead and from there blood flowed down, staining half his face, however, Eijirou-san didn’t seem to notice. The tip of the grasped knife was broken and the broken tip was sticking out of the TV frame. Foam had accumulated at the corners of his mouth and he was shouting something, but he wasn’t speaking clearly and I couldn’t understand what he was saying. He was struggling with his whole body, trying to shake off his restraints. Though both Taizou-ojisan and Kazuyasu-san appeared to be considerably heavy people, the momentum seemed liable to shake off the pair who were clinging to him.

“Lin.”

When Naru spoke in a low voice, Lin-san walked up to Eijirou-san without a word. Moving very naturally, he didn’t seem particularly nervous or enthusiastic. Eijirou-san glared at Lin-san. He raised his voice menacingly and bared his teeth. He raised his right arm, which was holding the kitchen knife. Taizou-ojisan, who clung to his right shoulder, was pitched forward and fell.

“Lin-san—”

I was the one who involuntarily cried out, but the truth was there was no reason at all for me to raise my voice. Lin-san shifted his body and with a *pop*, swept away Eijirou-san’s right hand, which he had thrust out. With excessive force, Lin-san wound his arm around Eijirou-san’s neck, causing him to slump forward, and that was the end of it. ‘Be careful,’ I wanted to say, however, before I could voice it, Eijirou-san’s neck was being embraced by Lin-san and Eijirou-san had fallen on his backside.

Lin-san expressionlessly looked back at us, who were unable to react to the impromptu action.

“I think it would be better if we tied him with something.”

Akifumi-san moved to bound and ran off.

“What exactly happened?”

It was Naru who calmly spoke. At last taking a breath, Hiroe-obasan and Teruka-san stood up again. Teruka-san spoke in a trembling voice,

“I’d like to know precisely what happened here. It happened without warning.”

Her tone was as if she was blaming Naru.

“He suddenly became violent?”

“Yes. When we were talking here, he suddenly stood up and… it was a small argument.”

“May I ask about the details?”

Raising an arm full of small cuts, Teruka-san brushed her hair back.

“It was because of his moodiness at mealtime today, I just asked him the reason why. He insisted it was nothing, so in a moment of anger I said, ‘If it’s nothing, then why did you have such an expression?’ and then he suddenly stood up and left the room. Just when I thought he had immediately come back, he was carrying a kitchen knife… I was certain that he had taken leave of his senses.”

Eijirou-san reached out. Lin-san removed his necktie and fastened Eijirou-san’s arms behind his back.

“Do you have any idea why Eijirou-san was in a bad mood?”

“I don’t know. He was normal before the meal. Even in the itaba...”

“Itaba?”

“It’s the kitchen. My husband is a chef. Ordinarily, with my father, the pair always prepare the dishes. They completed the preparation from start to end, then he left saying he was going outside for some fresh air. When he returned he was like that.”

Akifumi-san came back with a first aid kit and cargo rope. While seeing to the first aid, Bou-san said,

“I wonder if it’s spirit possession.”

Naru nodded.

“I’m sure it is. Looks like we’d better call John. Or—”

Naru looked back at Ayako and continued.

“Matsuzaki-san, can you expel it?”

“It’s not impossible, but… it’s not quite my specialty.”

Oh? Is there something that’s your specialty?

“Bou-san?”

“I might be able to. I mean, it would be my first time doing it on anyone human.”

Tch. Don’t rely on that guy.

“Are you confident of a success?”

“People are supposed to improve after there is a failure for the first time.”

Ayako bluntly ridiculed him.

“That is to say, you’ve never removed a possessing spirit up to now. You’re a terrible spiritualist.”

“If you’re so inclined, maybe we should leave it to you and the nine syllable cuts? But no matter what, I don’t take responsibility.”

What’s known as the ‘nine syllables’ is a type of repulsion magic. Since you cut the air nine times while chanting nine characters, it’s called the ‘nine syllables.’

“What do you mean?”

“I’m saying Buddhist powers shouldn’t be used on a person directly.”

“In what way do you mean?”

“I don’t know. There’s no one who’s done it.”

Huh?

“For that reason, I also haven’t expelled a spirit that’s possessed a human. There was a time I expelled a spirit possessing a vase.”

Bou-san scratched his head and spoke again.

“The spirit came out, but the vase was also shattered. I would probably have an uneasy conscience.”

It was a problem before your conscience!

“Ah! But there was a time I cut the nine syllables towards Taka. She asked me if I could show her.”

Bou-san lightly poked me.

“Don’t do it again. Because it was Mai-grade, nothing happened.”

“Okay.”

Hmm, exactly what kind of mechanism is it?

Naru directed his gaze towards Ayako.

“For the time being, will you try to do it?”

“Okay... Since it’s just expelling, I think I can do it for now. But, I don’t know if it will possess again.”

“It would be better than leaving it possessing Eijirou-san. Since it seems to be an extremely violent spirit.”

...definitely. If they were unlucky, both Hiroe-obasan and Teruka-san could have been killed.

I nodded inwardly, and then had a sudden thought. The people who died in an accident in the past. Did everyone really die in a mere accident?

===<center>2</center>===

Eijirou-san, who had lost consciousness, was carried to a storeroom in the immediate vicinity of the living room, which appeared to be safe even if he rampaged again. While Naru was contacting John, Ayako prepared for the exorcism. It was actually a little past eleven o’clock when the prayer began.

“Can John come?”

When I asked Naru, he replied,

“Yes. He said he’ll depart from the other side on the first plane tomorrow with Hara-san.”

Wow. With Masako, huh?

I knew John (John Brown, Exorcist) wouldn’t be a problem, but he also called Masako (Hara Masako, Spirit Medium).

“You also called Masako?”

“I don’t want to be outmaneuvered. This way, we’ll avoid trouble.”

...hmm. I’m not so sure.

“I reverently offer this prayer for thy presence...”

Ayako’s chant began.

“In this unhallowed place without thy enshrined aura and I ask that my request be heard and answered, purify these many vessels and may peace and calm be granted.”

She spoke in a believable tone, but it was very doubtful whether there really was an effect. After all, until today, not one person has witnessed a time when Ayako was useful.

We were watching Ayako and Eijirou-san in silence. The equipment was put in the corner, and the expressionless eye of the video camera was fixedly staring at Eijirou-san.

Before long, Ayako snapped her fingers and Eijirou-san, who had been lying limp until then, opened his eyes. He tried to get up as if repelled, but unfortunately for him, his body was wrapped in cargo ropes. Eijirou-san ground his teeth and, as he rolled around like a caterpillar, he began to growl. The sound rumbled in the back of his throat like what a dog issues when intimidating an enemy.

“...is this safe?”

When I asked Naru in a low voice, his answer was an expressionless, ‘Dunno.’

“Isn’t it beyond Ayako’s abilities, after all?”

“Perhaps. At any rate, John will arrive tomorrow.”

“Why can’t Lin-san do it?”

Lin-san is something like a Taoist of Chinese sorcery. He should be capable of a lot of things.

“Because we don’t know the true identity of our opponent.”

...unfortunate.

Just as I thought so, Naru widened his eyes.

“...Mai. Step back.”

When I quickly looked in Eijirou-san’s direction, the shadow of something pale overlapping his figure was visible. Something —it was the form of some kind of beast.

“What... is that?”

There was no reply from Naru. Suddenly, he looked up at the ceiling. Creaking from the house rattling could be heard as it overlapped with Ayako’s chants.

Naru’s eyes moved in the direction of Akifumi-san and the others who were looking inside from the entrance of the storeroom.

“Lin, accompany Mai. Take care of the spectators.”

“Yes.”

With a nod, Lin-san urged me along. I slowly proceeded to walk over to where Akifumi-san and the others were standing in a stupor, visibly surprised. Eijirou-san burst into laughter. I looked back in surprise. Eijirou-san was laughing so hard that he was writhing. The character of his unpleasantly loud laughter was completely empty.

Meanwhile, the creaking also continued. The figure of the beast, which seemed to double in Eijirou-san’s body, gradually became darker. It appeared to be a long tailed beast. Although similar to a fox, it was very large since it was taller than a person. It stooped down and its pair of eyes stared steadily in this direction—

Ayako joined her hands together, making a sound.

“Hail the goddess Marici, I pray to thee, descend here before us and grant thy protection.”

She firmly stated and folded her fingers together. At the same time, the beast sprang up. A muted scream arose in the background.

It was like slow motion from there. Jumping high, the beast passed overhead of Ayako. Visibly surprised, Ayako followed it with her eyes. It was heading straight in this direction. Just as I was about to involuntarily close my eyes, Lin-san and Bou-san stepped forward. The pair were the reason the beast altered its direction of landing. Straight in line of its altered path was Naru. All of a sudden, Naru crouched low as if to square off. It was at that time.

“Naru! Don’t do it!”

Startled, Naru looked at Lin-san just for a moment. About to raise his hands, he suddenly stopped. Almost simultaneously as Naru returned his gaze to the beast, it collided with him.

“Naru!”

I don’t know whose voice it was. At least, I didn’t voice it. Naru’s body was blown back. He immediately slammed into the wall behind, then the figure of the beast disappeared. It looked like time lapse as the head of the beast penetrated Naru’s chest, gradually disappearing until the tip of the tail as if slipping through.

“Are you okay!?”

Bou-san ran over. Naru was kneeling while leaning against the wall. He coughed into his hand.

“Are you injured?”

“...I’m fine.”

I couldn’t move as if somehow paralyzed. Someone from behind put their hand on my shoulder.

“Taniyama-san?”

Akifumi-san looked into my face.

“Are you alright?”

“Ah...yes… I was a little surprised.”

Naru stood up and lightly brushed dust off himself.

“How is Eijirou-san?”

That being said, Ayako rushed over in a panic. Absently, Eijirou-san raised just his head, wearing a blank look.

“Are you alright?”

Hearing Ayako, Eijirou-san looked around restlessly.

“What is this... what happened?”

===<center>3</center>===

After going outside in the evening, Eijirou-san didn’t at all remember the events of that time onward. I also tried to play the video from during the prayer, but there was a problem where the image got interrupted from around when the figure of the fox-like beast appeared.

“The image doesn’t show up.”

Lin-san nodded.

“It’s probably a spirit barrier. Since the tape is running properly. All the needles on the other instruments are off the scale.”

The screens, which have numbers lined up that I never quite understand, are filled with the letters, “ERROR.” And even the thermography image jumped. This isn’t a trivial matter by any means.

Bou-san spoke in a low voice,

“It appeared to be a mere fox, but it might not be such an easy opponent…”

Yeah. When I nodded, Lin-san looked back with a questioning look.

“Naru?”

Naru was resting his elbow on the table and covering his face.

“What’s wrong!?”

“...Nothing, my back just hurts a little.”

Ah, from that terrible collision.

“Are you okay?”

“Nothing serious. —Lin, I’m sorry, but I’m going to take a nap.”

Lin-san frowned slightly and nodded. His complexion didn’t look particularly bad. Naru stood up and Ayako stood up as well.

“Are you really okay? Are you sore anywhere other than your back?”

While asking those things, she proceeded to follow after Naru. Here, the proper strategy for dealing with Ayako is probably to not interfere.

“I don’t know...”

“What?”

“Ayako. Who does that woman think she is?”

Unreliable?

“There’s no doubt she completely failed that exorcism a little while ago. Have you seen Ayako do something useful?”

That’s true, although…

“Generally, someone who calls themselves a ‘miko’ is suspicious. Does a miko who belongs to a legitimate shrine go around aimlessly performing exorcisms without permission?”

“Huh, really?”

“Really. I’d say Ayako’s ‘miko’ title is merely self-proclaimed. Although there are certainly many spiritualists who become mikos, it’s without permission or it’s just not true. Those kinds of people do exorcisms as part of religious activities. It’s not at all religious to Ayako, but she doesn’t seem to be an ameateur regarding Shinto since she tentatively conforms to the methods of Dual Aspect Shinto. Although, I have no doubt she properly trained somewhere...”

“Hmm.”

“In the first place, why does Naru-bou bring her along if she’s truly incompetent?”

“That’s true.”

When I think about it, Ayako is also quite a mysterious woman.

While thinking that sort of thing, I gazed absently at the monitors and instantly stiffened.

Ack! What is that!?

It was the video of the shop corridor. In the center of the screen, the distant figures of people were visible. It wasn’t anything particularly mysterious, but why did it appear as if both of Naru’s hands were placed on Ayako’s shoulders!?

“What’s happened?”

I was spoken to by Bou-san, but was I in a position to answer? Naru pulled Ayako towards himself. Ah, Ayako’s hands were around Naru’s body. Isn’t— isn’t this a love scene no matter how you look at it!?

Bou-san also spotted the image,

“Ugh!”

That was his short reply. After that he said something as if impressed (amazed?), then suddenly, he stood up.

This hindrance was quickly resented. ...Oh, being ambushed like this. I was only being vigilant of Masako!

“Lin! Come on!”

Bou-san’s voice was desperate. When he looked back, his expression had changed and he ran out of the base. Lin-san even stood up as if he had been repelled. I was stunn— like that, my gaze returned to the screen and I went pale.

—Love scene? ...not in the least!

That’s Naru strangling Ayako.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

By the time I had rushed into the hallway in a panic, Naru was collapsed in the hallway. Off to the side, Ayako was coughing violently as she sat. Her knees trembled. I’m glad Ayako was safe. For the sake of both Ayako and Naru.

“Bou-san, what happened to Naru?”

“Lin one shot him with a knife hand strike.”

Saying this, he hit his neck with the side of his palm in imitation.

“What the hell is the matter with him…!?”

Bou-san rubbed Ayako’s back, who was wheezing.

“For crying out loud! No matter how bad Naru’s personality is, is it enough to strangle other people?”

...that’s true, but…

“That thing from earlier. It didn’t pass through the wall. It went into Naru.”

...Ah.

“He’s been possessed. It had to have been a strong-willed spirit in order to possess Naru.”

Bou-san said and made a bitter expression.

“This thing is going to be troublesome.”

===<center>4</center>===

What the hell? How can such a thing happen?

For now, we carried Naru and laid him down in the room adjoining the base.

“What is that thing?”

Ayako’s voice had gone hoarse.

“I’m telling you, it’s trouble. It came out of nowhere. It was awful!”

“Now, now. Naru didn’t do it of his own volition.”

“Would you still be able to say that if you were the one being attacked? Do you have any idea how frightening it was when Naru’s eyes glazed over!?”

...certainly, that would be frightening.

“I’ll never forgive him!”

Yeah, yeah. With a perfunctory pat on Ayako’s back, I cautiously tried to advise Bou-san.

“Wouldn’t it perhaps be better if he was tied like Eijirou-san was?”

Bou-san frowned.

“Tie up Naru-bou?”

Well, that sentiment is understandable. Who knows what he’ll say when he’s recovered his senses. In spite of this, keeping him asleep like this is dangerous.

“I think it will be useless.”

The one who said that in a calm voice was Lin-san.

“Why?”

To Bou-san’s question, Lin-san, remaining absolutely expressionless, answered,

“In the case of being tied, it would be impossible to stop Naru.”

Bou-san tilted his head.

“...What do you mean?”

“It’s as you’ve heard. I think Matsuzaki-san was very lucky.”

Lin-san said and looked at Ayako.

“I think that perhaps the person who has possessed Naru also does not yet quite understand how to use him. Otherwise, Matsuzaki-san would already be dead.”

“Okay, what does that mean?”

“Thus, it’s as you’ve heard. When that thing learns to use Naru fully, we have no countermeasures. It’s useless to try to tie or confine him. We— and also Naru himself, would not be able to survive.”

We directed our gazes to Naru, who was involuntarily sleeping.

?? What do you mean?

“If I ask you what that means, can you tell me?”

“I’m sincerely sorry, but this is my own discretion.”

Crestfallen, Bou-san dropped his shoulders and sighed once.

“Come on...”

“I understand your displeasure, but I cannot say. You have no choice but to believe me here. Believe me that Naru is a more dangerous man than you can imagine.”

Ayako and I looked at each other. I don’t know the meaning at all.

“Answer one thing. Are you strong in a fight?”

Bou-san asked and Lin-san readily answered.

“Presumably.”

“Compared to Naru?”

Lin-san expressionlessly declared,

“If we fought to the death, it would be an overwhelming victory for Naru.”

—What did you say?

Bou-san looked at Lin-san intently, then released a deep, deep sigh.

“...Got it. In other words, it’s useless even if we wrap him in a bamboo mat and throw him in the storeroom, right? You’re saying Naru is a dangerous person. Which means we have no choice but to try to do an exorcism before it’s too late.”

Lin-san looked at Bou-san.

“I think it’s impossible even if Brown-san tries.”

“Why?”

“A human being of the type such as Naru, in exchange for being difficult to possess, is unmanageable once possessed.”

“Type such as Naru...”

“The type that have excellent self-control are very strong-willed. If we fecklessly meddle and lose control, it will be seriously dangerous. Especially for Naru.”

“—Well, what should we do?”

“I don’t know.”

...What do you mean you don’t know!?

“If we were able to grasp the true identity of the possessing spirit, an effective method of exorcism might be found. Conceivably, I may be able to expel it as well.”

Bou-san ruffled his hair.

“Just great...”

“Hey, Bou-san.”

I timidly tried to ask.

“Is it such a difficult thing to expel a possessing spirit?”

As far as what’s seen on television, this isn’t a spiritualist’s typical work. Lin-san, Ayako and Bou-san are spiritualists, but even so, none of those three can exorcise the spirit.

“In brief, it’s because there are various things known as spirit possession. —People will often say, ‘I think I may be possessed by an evil spirit.’ In fact, when a person’s physical condition is poor, in a run of bad luck, no matter what one does it doesn’t work.”

“Why not?”

“Although one might say he’s possessed with something, it’s only keeping close to his side. Since spirits consume the energy of people, a person’s physical condition will become poor and no matter what one does it doesn’t work.”

“Is that so?”

“Maybe. I don’t often have trouble expelling that sort. When it comes to the shabby fellows, they’ll run away when just approached by a spiritualist.”

“Ohh?”

“When it comes to the fellows with a little bit more resistance, they tend to cling tightly. They whisper bad things, or provoke unthinkable desires. When a person is possessed by one such as this, they’re ‘under an evil influence.’ ...still, this also isn’t very difficult. If a spiritualist has a stronger will than the possessed person, then the spirit will come out even if the spiritualist doesn’t call out to it.”

Ahhh.

“The cases that are the most serious are with guys like Naru-bou. For example, even if intense hypnosis is applied, it isn’t possible to make a human commit suicide and murder if he doesn’t even want to. If you’re psychological resistance is too strong, you’ll awaken.”

“Even so, Naru...”

“Right. Therefore, it’s serious. To make a person do something against his own will means that they become unable to compete with their own will. So to speak, the spirit is infesting the inside of the mind. It’s not that easy to expel spirits of this kind.”

“Hmm...”

“Roughly, the power of the possessing spirit is the person’s own will… weakening the energy of the possessed. When this is the case, there are worries, a depressed mood, and a drop in physical strength. When the mental state is enhanced with positive energy, some spirits don’t come in the first place. Most spirits would dislike dealing with Naru-bou.”

“He’s of the type that are obstinate and stubborn, and they have full confidence in themselves and they don’t feel depressed.”

“That’s it. It seems he was probably caught momentarily off guard and forcibly infested, but given the kind of person he is, it can’t be done by a half-hearted spirit. ...definitely, it may be tough even for John.”

“But Naru, so to speak, has exceptional willpower, which is extensive…”

“So it’s more troublesome. The thing that possessed Naru successfully entered his consciousness and has control over him. When this happens, you would expect the willpower to reject the spirit, but the truth is, it’s exploited and used in order to protect the spirit. Exorcism, and all that, is, after all, a battle of wills, so as a matter of course, the one with a better willpower wins. Which one of Naru and John do you think is stronger?”

“...Naru.”

“See? That’s why exorcism is difficult. This means we have no choice but to continue the investigation. However, what do we do with Naru-bou in the meantime?”

It’s useless even if we tie or confine him?

“I will not allow anything. It’s best to leave him asleep as he is, through sleep paralysis. Since he’s dangerous when conscious.”

“Isn’t it dangerous to Naru-bou?”

Bou-san was grim faced.

“So to speak, doesn’t that mean he’ll be completely defenseless?”

“I’ll leave my shiki.”

Shiki means an employed spirit that obeys Lin-san’s orders.

“Is it reliable?”

“If I leave them all.”

“All?”

When Bou-san asked, Lin-san replied,

“There are five shiki in my possession. In each, there is a strong point and there is a weak point. The reason is that they are intended to complement each other in five. If I leave them all, it’s perfectly safe, but instead, I’m not capable of doing much else.”

“In other words, you’ll be completely powered-down.”

“That's the general idea.”

Bou-san snapped his fingers.

“Since we’re confused about what to do about Naru-bou, we need to make him incapable of moving. Especially if, as you say, Naru is dangerous goods.”

Bou-san regarded us.

“Well, what do you want to do? Ayako, Mai.”

Bou-san laughed at Ayako and me, who, confused by his meaning, looked at each other.

“In other words, the fact is, we have to do it without Naru.”

Time stopped for just a moment.

“He’s completely useless. We probably can’t afford to run away and take him with us in his condition. In other words, there aren’t many options for us. Flee and abandon Naru, or else try to do everything within our ability.”

I was involuntarily shouting.

“There’s no way we can leave and we’re not abandoning him!”

Bou-san smiled.

“We’ll then, Mai is staying. What about you, Ayako?”

I looked back behind me. A short silence descended as we stared at Ayako.

“If you lack self-confidence, withdraw.”

Ayako brushed back her hair.

“So you have self-confidence, huh?”

“Well, I think I’ll manage somehow.”

“Doesn’t seem too reliable.”

Bou-san scratched his head.

“It’s painful that Naru-bou isn’t available. But there’s something we have that Naru doesn’t.”

“Ohh, that’s news. I wonder if you can can tell us what it is?”

Bou-san lightly closed one eye.

“A humble attitude and kind personality.”

...that was bad.

After a moment, Ayako burst into laughter.

“That’s true!”

Well, it is compared to Naru....

Ayako breathed an exaggerated sigh.

“How can I help out? Because I’m no longer human if I abandon Naru.”

“Therefore, when it comes to us, we’re kind human beings.”

“Just so.”

That’s right, if we hold out here, Naru will become indebted to us.

===<center>5</center>===

—I was running down a path at night.

I was nearly at wit’s end and running with desperation. ‘Oh god,’ I muttered over and over in my mind. (Oh god?) While running away, I steadily began to feel sorrowful. ‘How did it end up like this?’ I think. (Like this?) I wonder what the hell I should do now.

It was a path in the forest. I ran and ran, and when I escaped the forest, I came out to an excessively small open area. Very slightly, all over the grove clearing, there was overgrown summer grass. There were figures visible there. One was standing and the other was lying down. I stopped as if sewn into place, thinking, ‘Oh god,’ once more.

Standing there was Naru. Basking in the moonlight, his complexion was white as if he wasn’t of this world. He was holding a knife in his hand. The blade was wet with crimson and droplets still dripped from the edge of the blade.

“I killed him.”

Naru said. Lying there was Akifumi-san. I closed my eyes tightly (What the hell?). There were no signs of breathing. I covered my face. This..is the end (The end?).

“I had no choice.”

Naru said and threw away the knife. He held out his white left hand.

“...why?”

I couldn’t take his hand.

“When I came, he was here. I thought you betrayed me, Mai.”

“There’s no way I would do such a thing.”

“But he’s richer and also has status.” (Huh?)

“That’s completely irrelevant.”

I covered my face once again.

“I thought you betrayed me, Mai. After all, I thought you chose the better man.”

“But there’s no way...” (This—this must be a so-called ‘liquidation of a love triangle.’)

“If not, then why did he come here?”

“...to do something like this. I told you I’d run away with you. Why didn’t you believe me?”

“Only you should have known about this place.”

“The letter was secretly switched. I was waiting in a completely different place...”

I took Naru’s hand. Naru pulled me towards himself (eek! eek!).

“...what are we going to do now?”

“I killed someone, I can’t run away.” (That’s true.)

“...death?” (eh?)

“Yeah. Even if I surrender, I’ll be killed anyway.”

“...we’ll go together.”

When I said this, Naru smiled. Silently, he lead me by the hand. Still being lead by the hand, I began to run.

—wait a minute.

Of course, isn’t this a dream? What a shameless dream I’m seeing. I mean, caught trying to escape with Naru, someone interfering with it, and a love triangle with Akifumi-san? ...oh, it’s juicy. No, not so. I mean, after this I’m going to commit lover’s suicide with Naru? I think Taka and Senpai will get a laugh out of this when I get back to Tokyo and tell them. —Or not! (Actually, in this situation, the gag would be on me!)

I ran with Naru. When I looked back, pursuers could be seen. We ran and ran until we finally arrived at a shrine.

Suddenly I thought, ‘Why isn’t it the sea?’ I don’t know why, but I had intended to go to the sea.

Barely managing to reach the shrine, my legs lost their strength. Naru tugged, but I couldn’t run anymore. From somewhere, Bou-san appeared standing toward one side.

“There’s nothing else we can do. We’re surrounded.” (Surrounded?)

Naru overlooked the surrounding area.

“This far?”

“What will become of us?”

Ayako said this. Lin-san was toward one side.

“We must prepare ourselves.” (Prepare?)

When I tried to ask, ‘What do you mean?’, people suddenly came out from the surrounding forest. I didn’t know the number. Although we all had swords, there was no way out for us. With a hopeless feeling, I watched those people rush towards us.

—This… betrayal. (Betrayal?)

“Always.”

Someone said. I nodded and clenched my fists.

“They will always be cursed until the end of days…!” (End of days? Cursed? What do you mean!?)

Eijirou-san, who swung up his sword, had approached. His drawn sword gleamed and I just stared as it swung down.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

—I suddenly woke up.

The inside of the room was dark. On the wide eight tatami mats, there were two futons. A sleeping Ayako was visible.

For some reason, the paper sliding door that was supposed to be closed was open, and the bright, clear moonlight was penetrating through the window of the veranda.

...what a dream that was!

Just as I pondered the dream, there was a loud *bang* from the direction of the window. I lifted my head. The windowpane thudded once again. Someone was throwing pebbles.

I stood up and went to open the window. Beneath the window, the water surface of the cove was far below. Pitch black water extended, mirror-like. From the surface of the water, innumerable white lights were floating up with the speed of falling snow. The very dimly lit lights, which resembled spirit lights, disappeared straight into the sky.

...ah, I didn’t wake up.

The figure of a person on the surface of the water was visible… it was Naru. He raised his head and looked up at me, then called, ‘Come on.’ I climbed over the window frame and jumped down as if drawn. It’s no big deal. Since this is a dream.

I gently descended and landed on the surface of the water. It felt like I had stepped on glass barefoot. A number of lights went floating into the sky. Naru smiled. His warm smile appeared slightly troubled.

“It’s become serious, hasn’t it?”

When I said this, Naru nodded. Then,

“...did you see the dream?”

He asked.

“Dream? Perhaps the one where you and I commit lover’s suicide?”

Naru nodded and smiled as if relieved. Then he tilted his head a little.

“...were you scared?”

“Nah. Not really.”

“If that’s the case, I’m glad.”

Naru smiled. His eyes calmed and his expression became exceptionally beautiful.

“Did you possibly show me that dream?”

“Slightly different. I only showed the direction to enter the dream.”

“Showed the direction?”

I asked in return, but Naru only nodded.

The cove was completely surrounded by cliffs. One of the cliffs was disconnected by a thin, V-shaped crack, and from there the cove joined with the sea. In the thin alley, rocks projected from the cliff as if fighting each other, and waves scarcely shifted the surface of the water. When I looked up behind me, the building was visible, which jutted out atop linked timber similar to the stage of Kiyomizu Temple. It was a rather spectacular view. An infinite number of white lights softly rose up and crossed over there. A large dark hole was visible in the stone of the crack. That’s the cave Akifumi-san was talking about. The sheer cliff seemed to be made of really hard rock. In the rock face, a depression, as if scooped out, led on from the cave entrance. It couldn’t have been made naturally. Someone must have carved out a pathway. It was just wide enough for a person to walk alone, and when I followed it with my gaze, it soon became a stone stairway continuing until the top of the cliff.

Viewing my surroundings, small lights crossed before my eyes.

It truly seemed like snow.

“Are these all spirits?”

“Yes. They seem to be drifting spirits.”

Naru said so and started walking toward the cave. He went to the cave entrance and called to me.

The cave wasn’t that big. It was less than half the size of a gymnasium. I had thought the water most likely passed through here since I heard the cave connected to the cove from the sea, however that wasn’t the case. The ground of the cave was one meter or higher than the surface of the water. Stones, which seem to be scattered about, were lying to one side. The cave curved in the shape of a ‘く’ and the sea could be seen on the other side. Gentle waves rolled across the surface of the water, from which various sized rocks protruded, and broke onto the shore. The ground of the seaward side was a little lower. The waves had reached up to the entrance of the cave. A small shrine was built in the innermost bend of the cave. Then, as if riding a wave, small, white lights blew into the cave from the entrance of the seaward side. After they passed through the inside of the cave and exited to the cove, they blew upwards and went up high.

“Hey, what kind of spirits are these?”

“Probably those of the lives lost at sea around here. Since here seems to be the place where the souls are drifting.”

I tried reaching out my hand. A small light touched my fingertip. There was the sensation of something splashing on the end of my finger, and I somehow understood this was a fish.

“So, there’s a shrine?”

I said and looked back at the shrine. It was a small, old shrine. Somehow, it appeared to be a little bit distorted.

“There’s something... strange.”

Naru nodded.

“I don’t understand it well, either. It’s not a bad place, but it doesn’t seem like a good place... yeah, it’s a sign of sacred ground.”

“Hmm...”

I nodded and tried asking Naru.

“Naru, are you okay?”

“Yeah. Sorry for worrying you.”

“Well... I’m glad you’re okay.”

When I said so, Naru smiled. It was a very beautiful smile. While looking at that smile, I thought, ‘I like Naru after all.’

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

—Then I really woke up.

I woke up? ...Yeah, I woke up.

The moment I opened my eyes, I felt very disappointed. I wanted to talk more. Thinking so, I shifted my head while still lying down. The paper sliding doors were properly closed. The bluish light of predawn was shining in across the white paper.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2017-03-26T23:50:01Z

Sera131: /* 5 */

==Chapter 1 - House by the Cove==
===<center>1</center>===
Then after about an hour, Naru, the center of the confusion, returned. As usual, dressed in black from head to toe, his looks alone are excessively good. Although black clothing is stifling in the summer, Naru looks strangely cool wearing it.

Like he always is when he returns from his travel of an unknown purpose, Naru was in a remarkably bad mood. When he saw the two outsiders in the office waving, he openly frowned.

“What do you want today?”

His voice was thoroughly cruel. Despite this, neither Ayako, nor Bou-san, seemed to have answers.

“Well, I was in the neighborhood.”

“That’s right. I was just shopping—”

Naru gazed coldly.

“Every time with the same excuse, you can’t get enough of it, can you?”

“Ahahahaー”

...whoaa. He’s in an unexpectedly foul mood today.

Taka and I were already attempting to flee from enemy fire on account of letting sleeping dogs lie, however Ayako was as resilient as ever.

“Hey, Naru. I heard an interesting story.”

“And you want me to listen?”

Ayako leaned her face towards Naru, who sunk back on the sofa.

“Right. I heard there wasn’t a ‘child before.’”

Naru looked at Ayako with a questioning look.

“Even though you told Mai ‘the child before quit,’ in truth, there wasn’t a ‘child before’. Why would you tell her that? Surprisingly, you’re kind to Mai, aren’t you?”

Naru was expressionless. While directing a cold gaze, he spoke without hesitation.

“Are you jealous?”

Ayako reddened noticeably.

“Wait aー! Who, me?!”

''Of course.'' Ayako is no match for Naru.

“It’s because I have a kind nature.”

“Yeah, right!”

“Oh, it doesn’t appear so? Don’t I always kindly listen to your inane conversation?”

Ayako put on a smile, her face twitching.

“Aren’t you actually interested in Mai?”

...ummmmmm.

In response, Naru smiled sweetly. Like a flower, I’d like to say, but it’s disturbing since his eyes aren’t smiling.

“I’ll offer you a denial. Because it’s pathetic when you get sick with too much shock. Aren’t I kind?”

This—this narcissist.

Looking at Ayako, as one would expect, she was struck speechless, her mouth agape. Then Naru said,

“Mai.”

“Y-yes!”

“There seems to be a customer. Please receive them.”

When I looked back in haste, the figure of a person could be seen peering inside from the opposite side of the door. I hurried to the door while inwardly breaking into a cold sweat.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

At the entrance stood a man of about twenty years of age and a girl around kindergarten age.

“Yes?”

I switched to a business smile as I opened the door.

“Excuse me, I don’t know how I should say this, but… you’re spiritualists, right?”

Pulling the hand of the girl, he came into the office. He had a very quiet voice.

“We’re a little different from spiritualists. Do you have a request?”

He nodded, then looked down at the girl.

“I would like you to examine this child.”

The girl was wearing a shirt with a sailor collar, and her neck was bandaged.

“Well...”

I looked back at Naru. There are some spiritualists that will treat illnesses, but in the case of ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’, that sort of thing is outside our area of expertise. Furthermore, in our case, we’re very different from spiritualists.

As I was thinking that, Naru frankly replied,

“I think you should go to the hospital if you need treatment for an illness.”

Being said as such, the man’s eyes grew wide a little bit in surprise. Then, he gently smiled.

“I agree....but, I don’t think it’s an ordinary illness.”

Naru stood up.

“Is there an illness?”

“No.”

“First of all, you should consult a doctor.”

Naru’s voice seemed blatantly irritated. Hearing Naru, the girl looked up at the man.

“I hate hospitals.”

He smiled.

“It’s alright. We’re not going to the hospital.”

“Is this a hospital?”

“It’s different, Hazuki. You don’t smell medicine, do you?”

The girl nodded, but was still uneasy. She firmly clung to his arm as she looked around the office.

“Naru-chan.”

The one who interrupted was Bou-san.

“It’s alright if we examine her, right? In particular, it won’t take long, so there’s no reason to be so impatient, is there?”

Glancing at Bou-san, Naru lightly sighed. He offered the two the sofa.

“Please sit. —Takahashi-san, please serve tea.”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

The man’s name was Yoshimi Akifumi-san. The girl’s was Yoshimi Hazuki-chan. She’s his niece. After introducing himself, he began to unwind the bandage that was around Hazuki-chan’s neck. From beneath the gauze appeared a sort of red eczema on her throat. It was simply a red line straight across the middle of her throat. Blood lightly seeped out of the sore skin.

“It looks like a skin disease.”

When Naru said that, Akifumi-san turned Hazuki-chan sideways.

“It’s around her entire neck.”

True to his words, the line went around her neck. A band of eczema, the width of about a centimeter, was around her neck. It was somewhat creepy. It looked like a wound. As though to cut the neck directly horizontal.

“It doesn’t seem painful at all, and it seems there’s no itch.”

“It’s not a rash from something?”

Akifumi-san shook his head ‘no’.

“If it was only that, I would have taken her to the hospital, but it’s also on her back.”

After he said so, Akifumi-san turned to Hazuki-chan.

“Hazuki, excuse me.”

After speaking, he opened Hazuki-chan’s shirt and dropped it from her shoulders. Looking at her small white back, I unconsciously spoke aloud.

“What… is this?”

Similar to the eczema that was on her neck, there was a line on her back. Something like this can’t possibly be a skin disease.It looked like nothing but characters. As if written with a brush, there were the kanji, ‘喘月院落獄童女.’

“...that’s terrible.”

It was Bou-san who said that in a low voice.

“What?”

“This is… a Kaimyou, isn’t it?

“Kaimyou, isn’t that a name given to a dead person?”

Bou-san made an unusually serious expression.

“Right…. this guy is malicious.”

“Malicious?”

“‘喘月’ means the foolishness of fearing something too much. ‘落獄’ would mean descend into hell. —Yoshimi-san, please dress the young lady.”

Descend into hell? What kind of Kaimyou is that?

“‘童女’ is given to girls. It’s a Kaimyou someone made with malicious intent. —It means, ‘This foolish child will descend into hell.’”

...this foolish child…

“‘月’ in ‘喘月’ is probably taken from the character in ‘葉月(Hazuki).’ This is a Kaimyou for this child.”

===<center>2</center>===

It was the evening of the following day when we arrived at the Yoshimi house, which was in Noto.

In the end, it was decided that Bou-san and Ayako would accompany us, so as usual, we crossed the simmering Japanese archipelago in two cars. Sheesh, it was a nauseating long journey.

The Yoshimi house was on a cape overlooking the Sea of Japan. From the road along the coast, a narrow side road extended through the forest to the seaside. Entering the road, an impressive building of Japanese construction immediately appeared. This was the Yoshimi house, a Japanese-style restaurant, which Akifumi-san’s family runs.

Akifumi-san, who had come back the previous day on an airplane, welcomed us and we were guided to the main building where the family lives. In the main building, which is connected to the restaurant by a corridor, was a tatami mat room in the very back.

In there, an old woman was sitting on a futon waiting.

“Grandmother, they’ve arrived.”

Saying so, Akifumi-san lead us into the tatami mat room.

“This is my grandmother.”

She was an old woman like a small guardian deity of children. She neatly placed her hands on top of the futon and deeply bowed her head.

“My name is Yoshimi Yae. I humbly beg you to look into our case.”

The grandmother is the actual requester— Akifumi-san and Hazuki-chan were the ones who came to the office of ‘Shibuya Psychic Research.’

“In truth, I should have gone to make the request, but as you can see, my health is somewhat impaired, so my grandson was sent as my proxy. I think even this was impolite, however, please pardon it.”

After Akifumi-san introduced us to his grandmother, there came a calm seeming man and a woman wearing a kimono who waited with tea. The man was Akifumi-san’s father Yoshimi Taizou-san, and the woman was his mother Yoshimi Hiroe-san.

The pair politely greeted us, and Naru lightly nodded in return.

“—I’d like to hear the details of the request again from grandmother.”

The grandmother nodded, pursing her mouth.

“...Where should I begin?”

Slightly tilting her head, she began talking.

“You’ll probably think this is foolish, but this house is cursed. A few days ago, my husband passed away...”

“My condolences.”

“No. He lived a long life. ...At any rate, there is a disquieting legend in the house of Yoshimi. It is said that accidents occur whenever there is a change of ownership...”

The grandmother frowned after saying this.

“It was also true in the previous generation— when my father passed away and my husband took over the house. After the death of the previous head, corpses from the family began appearing one after another. Gathered in a big house, relatives had been living merrily, then just like that the number of people had decreased and the house was empty.”

“Is that type of thing also happening now...?”

When Naru asked, the grandmother nodded.

“Yes. It was the same thing when the house was ceded to the previous generation from the generation before. Although, I don’t remember much since I was young at the time. However, among my six siblings, I alone survived. Because of that, I did not become anxious. Actually, that eczema began to form on Hazuki immediately in response to my husband’s death and in less than one week, it has become as it is now. Considering this, it doesn’t seem like an ordinary case. With regards to the bruises on her neck as well as the Kaimyou on her back, it seems as if someone is saying they’ll cut off Hazuki’s head.”

Saying so, the old woman fixed her gaze on Naru.

“Just as I had thought there was no option but to rely on people from another profession, I received a referral to you by a guest named Ohashi-sama.”

Ohashi-san was the man who came with the request of the previous incident.

While Naru took notes, he said,

“I’d like to hear about when the predecessor, your father, died. When was it?”

“It was thirty-two years prior to now.”

“Several people seem to have passed away, but do you remember the number and the causes of death?”

The grandmother nodded.

“There were eight people from this house. The five youngest of the seven children of this house, the oldest grandchild, my cousin, and my uncle. Half died in accidents, and the rest from illnesses with unknown causes.”

I looked around the Japanese-style room, which had begun to darken. There was a large Buddhist family altar by the grandmother’s bedside. Eight people from within the family. The heavy number of eight.

“From this house —that is to say, there are people who died in addition to the family?”

When Naru asked, the grandmother nodded.

“Two restaurant customers, in accidents...”

When Naru looked down at his notebook to brood, Akifumi-san’s mother Hiroe-obasan, who had been silently sitting beside the futon, spoke up.

“Mother, wouldn’t it be better to tell them everything?”

The grandmother looked down. Naru stared back at Hiroe-san.

“My mother… is worried whether all of you will return from here.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Three spiritualists died.”

‘I see,’ Bou-san muttered quietly.

“We invited two people from a spiritualist company, however, when they began their prayer, they soon died in accidents. The person we also invited after that died in an accident, too.”

When Hiroe-obasan said this, the grandmother nodded while still looking down.

“We would very much like your help, but considering the risk, it’s unreasonable...”

Bou-san interrupted Hiroe-obasan.

“If it’s too dangerous, we’ll desist and leave. We understand what’s involved. However, I’m not so cowardly that I’ll leave without seeing what I’m up against.”

“...Thank you.”

Bou-san smiled at Hiroe-obasan, who completely bowed her head.

“However, Naru-chan, it’ll be troublesome if customers are also in danger.”

Naru nodded. He spoke to Hiroe-obsan,

“Right now, are there any customers in the shop?”

“There aren’t any here. The restaurant has been closed since my father died. Mother...”

Hiroe-obsan stared at the grandmother.

“She absolutely insisted. Employees were also asked to take a vacation after the funeral ended. Only the family is in this building now.”

“I think that’s a sensible action.”

Naru nodded lightly. Then,

“Have you experienced any incidents, or seen anything strange?”

The one to reply was Akifumi-san.

“After grandfather’s funeral, it started with the death of grandmother’s hill myna, and over about three days, all the birds and dogs we had raised died. There were the two canary birds my niece had raised and the three dogs. The birds died in their cages, but the dogs were found washed up on the shore.”

Wow…

“Other than that?”

Akifumi-san looked at his mother. Hiroe-obsan replied,

“Some of the employees said they saw a ghost in part of the restaurant. It was peeking into a room from the window.”

“Is it a definite location?”

“No. I think it was perhaps the cove side room, but...”

“Cove side room?”

Hiroe-obsan nodded.

“I think you’ll understand when we show you around afterwards, however… since there’s only the cove side, it’s a strange location for someone to peek in from outside... ”

‘I see,’ Naru muttered as he closed his notebook.

“For the time being, we’ll decide where to put the equipment. Did you prepare a room?”

Akifumi-san stood up.

“Certainly. I will guide you.”

===<center>3</center>===

We walked in succession down a long corridor following Akifumi-san.

Walking in the shop’s corridor, we went down a straight hallway and turned one corner. There were white walls on both sides, and lattice doors lined up here and there.

“Here it is.”

Akifumi-san stopped and opened a lattice door. Behind the lattice door, there was ordinary entryway.

“Unfortunately, it isn’t a Western-style room.”

Akifumi-san opened the sliding front door. It was three continuous rooms. It went immediately into a small four tatami mat sized room. Behind that was an eight tatami mat sized room. Additionally, another eight tatami mat sized room could be seen through an open sliding door on the left.

“It’s ''huge!''”

Ayako cheered. In front of the two side-by-side eight tatami mat rooms was a paper sliding door that opened both ways. Akifumi-san opened it, and beyond was a wide veranda. Simple, Ryokan-style tables and chairs were placed there, although the ones here were three times as wide. It had the overall appearance of a simple wooden floored room.

“It’s fine if the sliding doors are removed. It’s a room where customers stay, but will it work?”

Akifumi-san asked Naru, who was overlooking the room. There are a number of beautifully made low tables placed against the wall, which seem a little too good for placing equipment on.

“It’s more than enough.”

“It’s small on the inside, but there is a bathroom. In addition to this room, we’ve prepared the rooms on both sides, so please use them for rest.”

“Thank you.”

While casting a side glance at Naru, who lightly bowed his head, I approached the window of the veranda. When it’s this wide and empty, I feel like wandering aimlessly. Looking out the window, I raised my voice. It was a superb view.

“Amaazing!”

Under the window was a small round cove. In front of the window, the opposite shore of the cliff could be seen nearby. The cove directly below looked very deep. The entrance to the sea was narrow and there was also no crossing. The thick, dark colored water was hauntingly calm.

“So, this is the cove side room?”

I understood. Certainly, it would be abnormal to see a person from outside this window. This room is built so that it projects from the cliff facing the cove. There is nothing under the window until the surface of the water. The distance is approximately four floors, or perhaps more.

“Do you understand now?”

Without noticing, Akifumi-san had appeared next to me. But it wasn’t just Akifumi-san. Everyone was looking out from the window.

“Yes, I understand. It’s impossible to look in from outside.”

“That’s right.”

“This cove, can you swim in it?”

“If you’re good at swimming. It’s very deep.”

“Ah, indeed?”

“If you want to swim, you can swim at the beach on the opposite side.”

Akifumi-san pointed back.

The opposite side… hmm, I can’t quite grasp it well.

The last time we went to a haunted house, the house was really large, and I would become frightened when I got lost. Though this house is smaller, it seems wide enough to get lost in. As might be expected from a Japanese-style restaurant, there are many rooms, and corridors that bend back and forth. I’ve barely been able to comprehend the fact that we’re in the restaurant rather than the main building. I wouldn’t like to make a floor plan again…

Perhaps thinking the same thing, Naru asked,

“Yoshimi-san, is there a floor plan of the building?”

“I think there is. I’ll bring it afterwards.”

Bou-san gave a wry smile.

“That would be helpful.”

Akifumi-san smiled.

“Since it’s not such a complicated building, I think you’ll become familiar with it immediately.”

“I hope that’s so. Incidentally, I’d be happy if there’s also a map of the building’s surroundings.”

When Bou-san said this, Akifumi-san smiled and raised his right hand.

“Please make a circle with your right thumb and index finger.”

“An OK mark?”

“That’s right. The circle is the cove. Where the thumb and index finger join is the entrance of the cave. The shop is around the base of the index finger. The opposite shore is where the thumb appears opposite now. The garden over there has a tea house.”

Hmmm. I stared at my hand.

“From the place around the wrist, the main building is where you enter from the road towards the index finger and the shrine is where you enter towards the thumb.”

“There’s a shrine?”

“Yes, right next door. The middle finger is the beach. A small fishing port is on the far point.”

Ah, I see. It isn’t simple.

“And there is a small cave on the part of the nail of the index finger.”

“A cave?”

“Yes. It’s a marine erosion cave. Waves hollow out the cliff and a cave is made. It’s only from the pointing part of the fingernail, it’s missing from the cove.”

“Amaazing. Can we see the cave?”

“Yes. Since today is too late, I’ll show you tomorrow if that’s alright with you.”

Hooray. Exciting.

“But Yoshimi-san,”

Bou-san raised his voice.

“I realize the building is splendid and the location is good, but is a restaurant really profitable in the middle of nowhere?”

Indeed. The town we passed through was by no means large, and this place is on the outskirts of town.

“We’re a little different from an ordinary restaurant. If I told you it’s a member’s only restaurant, would you understand?”

Oh, is there such a thing?

“Amaazing. Isn’t this great for you, Mai and Bou-san.”

Ayako put her hand on my shoulder.

“What?”

“You certainly wouldn’t be able to come to a place like this in your entire life. Aren’t you lucky to have this lucrative job?”

After all, I am a poor person.

“Just what are you implying with that, Ayako?”

“Ah, I can seize this chance to marry into a rich family. Hohoho.”

This— this woman.

“Um...”

“Hmph. There’s a charm woman and children don’t understand.”

“Then, why don’t you hurry? I think it’s too late after you pass your eve.”

“Not yet! There’s still time before my eve!”

“It’ll pass by while you’re speaking so ambitiously.”

“Well, I’m easy.”

“Is that in terms of what a lover is allowed to do?”

“Not cute!”

“Even being loved by Ayako is just creepy.”

—To say such a thing. Sorry, it was bad. Akifumi-san’s shoulders trembled. When our eyes met, he made an apologetic expression.

“...I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. Please don’t overstrain yourself by laughing too much.”

After all, we're a pair of stand-up comedians.

Ayako suddenly pointed a finger at Akifumi-san.

“That’s right. How old are you, Yoshimi-san?”

Akifumi-san had a blank look.

“I’ll be twenty soon.”

Hehe, he’s her junior. That’s unfortunate, Ayako.

When I was laughing with all my might, an unparalleled ruthless voice sprang from behind.

“Mai! How long are you going to play around!”

Uh-ohh. Boss is angry. Work, work.

===<center>4</center>===

Akifumi-san helped me carry the large amount of equipment to the base.

“Put the equipment in the center of the shop. Bou-san and Matsuzaki-san, go to Hazuki-chan. For the time being, prepare talismans to ensure her safety.”

Yeah, yeah. Carry the camera and connect the video. To the thermography and the vibrometer and the infrared radar and all the rest of the measuring instruments.

“Somehow, you don’t seem very much like spiritualists.”

Akifumi-san said while he carried equipment into the empty room.

“Yes. Please call us ghost hunters. Excuse me, could you please grab the cable with the yellow tape on it?”

“So, you also handle this kind of machinery, Taniyama-san? —Um, cable?”

“It’s a cord. —Somehow I have a simple connection. The majority of it is still gibberish to me.”

“I feel even a simple connection is incredible. I’m not very good with machinery.”

“Not very good?”

“When I touch machines too much they seem to break. When face to face with machinery, I’m the type that gets nervous.”

Ah, I see.

“Aki...”

fumi-san, I started to say and quickly covered my mouth.

“I don’t mind going by Akifumi.”

He gave me a smile, but still, to call a man by his given name after being acquainted for such a short time is a little...

“I’m— I’m sorry. All the family members are ‘Yoshimi-san’, it was unintentional...”

“Please, don’t worry about it. Because even without the large number of people, it’s confusing.”

“Then excuse me, Akifumi-san. You said you’re twenty years old, are you a college student?”

“Yes. I go to the University of Tokyo.”

“Oh, so that means you don’t usually live here, right?”

“That’s right. But I try to come back to visit as much as possible during holidays.”

“Do you help in the shop still?”

Akifumi-san smiled and shook his head.

“My grandmother gets lonely. Since the family members are too busy with the shop.”

“Eeeh. Do all the people of the house work in the shop?”

“That’s right. But my youngest elder brother is a government worker.”

“Youngest elder brother— does that mean you have two or more brothers?”

“Two brothers and two sisters. I’m the youngest of five siblings.”

“Five… that’s a lot of people.”

Akifumi-san gave a somewhat mixed smile.

“If you die a lot, you have to have a lot of people or your house will become extinct.”

“Hmm... and along with your parents and grandmother?”

“Plus, my oldest brother and sister have children with their spouses. Three children in all. My brother has two children, and my sister has one child. Hazuki is the youngest child of my brother.”

<p>*shock*</p>

“That— that many people all live here?”

“Except me.”

I looked at my hands and counted on my fingers.

“Thirteen people in all? That’s impressive.”

Akifumi-san gave a pained smile.

“Nevertheless, if eight people die, not even half will remain.”

I thought this to be an unpleasant story. This was a cursed house where a large number of the family die. As such, a lot of damage is caused. And so as to not become extinct, the house produces a lot of children. It may be because I have no house or family, but that feels very wrong. It’s as though the children are tools to keep the house going. The parents will of course love the children, but I wonder what percentage of the love will be love for the human being.

Akifumi-san bowed his head a little.

“...I’m sorry. It’s a dark conversation.”

“No, it’s— it’s I who should say so.”

“Taniyama-san, what about your family?”

“Oh. I’m on my own.”

Akifumi-san looked surprised.

“...I’m sorry, that was inexcusable. I spoke callously.”

“No way! It’s natural to ask if you don’t know.”

Despite this, everyone apologizes.

“But…”

Everyone gets stuck with this topic.

“Please, don't trouble yourself. There’s a lot to a person, and that means there’s also a lot to me.”

“Indeed… ”

“Besides, if I had parents, they wouldn’t let me have this unusual part-time job. Then I wouldn’t have been able to come to such a luxurious restaurant and—.”

“...is that so?”

“That’s right. It’s easier like this. Especially, when I think my friends would quarrel with my family, among other things. No, it doesn’t necessarily mean that I think it’s good to have dead parents.”

“Perhaps that’s true.”

“Hmmm. Of course, it’s also lonely.”

Akifumi-san smiled.

“Add me and Taniyama-san and divide by two and the number is exactly right.”

“...seven people? Even so, according to social norms, that’s a little bit more.”

“Well, that’s true. My house really does have a lot of people.”

Akifumi-san said this as if just realizing it.

“Umm, this is something strange, but—”

“What is it?”

“How do you eat your meals?”

With thirteen people, I wondered if they all ate side by side in a row.

“Well, we usually eat together.”

I was impressed by what Akifumi-san said.

“Is that unusual?”

“Since your home is a restaurant, the people helping in the shop eat at unusual hours in the shop, right?”

“Oh, it’s also that sort of house.”

Ah. The world is vast.

“It’s a little disappointing. I wanted to see where thirteen people sit in a row.”

When I said this, Akifumi-san made a slightly mystified expression.

“What’s wrong?”

“My mother had said you would eat with all of us tonight.”

Wow. Perhaps it will be a feast ♡

“...I wonder how we’re going to eat.”

Hmm.

“It’s a total of eighteen people.”

“That... that isn’t a meal, that’s a banquet now.”

“It is, isn’t it?”

Akifumi-san and I thought pensively for a moment.

===<center>5</center>===

Returning to the base, the rack was assembled on the veranda in the front room. When Ayako and Bou-san returned from seeing to Hazuki-chan’s well-being, the pair also helped carry the large amount of equipment. While we talked idly, by the time we finished the setup and check, it had become quite dark outside.

Afterwards, Akifumi-san guided us to a tatami mat room in the corner of the shop. When we were shown inside the wide, elegant room, four men were seated at a long table. One of them was Taizou-san, the father we met with the grandmother. Taizou-Ojisan was wearing white chef’s clothes. So that meant the meal would be made by Ojisan.

“Please, make yourself comfortable. It would be greatly appreciated.”

He politely bowed his head and guided us to the head seats. All these unnecessary kindnesses such as the hanging scrolls, flower arrangements, etc., are extremely uncomfortable for me. I would have been fed up if we had to sit in seiza, but fortunately, it turned out that we would be sitting at a table with recessed floors for our legs —relief.

Taizou-Ojisan introduced us to the men who were there. The somewhat older, plump man wearing a suit was Kazuyasu-san, the eldest son. The burly man wearing jeans and a t-shirt was Yasutaka-san, the second son. The man wearing the same chef’s clothing as Taizou-Ojisan was Eijirou-san, the son-in-law. They all seemed to be just past thirty. They’re all somewhat depressed looking, but them sitting here in descending order of sizes large, medium, and small was a little funny.

With only this many, I thought it was unimpressive, but then four woman carrying dishes came in. The brisk woman wearing a kimono was the mother Hiroe-san. The calm seeming woman was Youko-san, Kazuyasu-san’s wife. The really strong-willed looking woman, third from the front, was the eldest daughter Teruka-san. The fourth cool seeming, young woman, was the youngest daughter Nao-san.

Now there are even more people involved. I wonder if I can properly remember who is who… (anxiety)

“Shibuya-san, would you like sake?”

Taizou-Ojisan asked Naru.

“No. Neither Lin nor I drink.”

In addition to that, you're a minor.

“Takigawa-san and Matsuzaki-san, is it okay?”

Hearing this, Bou-san smiled.

“It’s greatly appreciated.”

So, you’re a heavy drinker. Ayako also smiled. I wonder if she drinks alot. Not surprisingly, we’ve never drank together.

“Taniyama-san?”

“No way!”

I’m a minor!

Of how many number of dishes that came out in turn, I took notice of Lin-san’s bowl, which was suddenly sitting next to me. Somewhat, only Lin-san’s food was different. Thinking this, I looked over the table. Naru’s was also different. Evidently, only Naru and Lin-san were served different dishes.

“Why is Lin-san’s food different?”

When I asked that in a low voice, Hiroe-Obasan, who had just set down the bowl, replied,

“We heard that Shibuya-san and Lin-san don’t eat meat, so we took the liberty of changing the menu, but... was that not right?”

“Huh? You don’t eat meat, Lin-san?”

This was a surprise. Come to think of it, since they always left behind a lot of food, I thought Lin-san and Naru had an unbalanced diet.

“You’re a vegetarian? You don’t eat meat at all?”

Lin-san nodded expressionlessly.

“It isn’t good to not eat meat. That’s why you’re skinny, Lin-san.”

Hiroe-obasan smiled softly and asked,

“Shall we bring a little something? After you came all this way to the seaside.”

Lin-san lightly bowed his head.

“During investigations, we will abstain from meat for the purpose of religious purification.”

<p>*gasp* Amazing. Naru and Lin-san had left food behind with such deep consideration. I thought they were simply being stubborn because it was their personality.</p>

Truly, the world is profound.

“Spiritualists are very serious, aren’t they?”

When Taizou-ojisan said that admiringly, I didn't miss as Bou-san and Ayako fixed their eyes on their plates self-consciously ...HaHaHa.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

We questioned the male and female camps about various things, however, not being able to gather anything, we withdrew to the base. In the base, the data that was being sent from the equipment in various places was shown by the lonely monitors.

“Abnormalities?”

Naru asked Lin-san, who sat in front of the equipment.

“Currently, there are none. I’ll check the previous results.”

Shown by the monitor screens were the corridor of the main building, Hazuki-chan’s room, the shop corridor, the cove side spare room, and five locations in the coast side spare rooms. There were no abnormalities in any of the videos.

“Do you think there will be activity tonight?

When I asked that, Naru answered while continuing to look at the screens,

“Well, there aren’t a lot clues about what exactly is happening. We’ll try going to the local library tomorrow. —Bou-san.”

“What's up?”

“Set up a barrier around Hazuki-chan for the night...”

As he started to say that, Akifumi-san came in with tools for making tea.

"Thank you for your hard work.”

He had arranged the teapot and electric kettle for us. While he was making tea, he said,

“Taniyama-san, that was unfortunate.”

Huh?

“Thirteen people. Were you disappointed by the small number of people?”

Ahaha, that’s it?

“Well, not really. But, I thought it would be more lively.”

“Normally, my brothers alone are more lively, but… recently they’ve been really gloomy.”

“Of course, when there is worry, you’ll definitely become gloomy, right?”

When I said that, Akifumi-san gave a mixed smile.

“Who was the son-in-law, again? Eijirou-san? He seemed like he was in somewhat of a bad mood, didn’t he?”

It felt like he was somewhat irritated. I was a little scared.

“I agree. I wonder what happened, suddenly.”

“Suddenly?”

Akifumi-san nodded.

“It may be nothing, but… Both Kuzu-niisan and Eijirou-niisan help with the shop, so they generally have good manners since manners are essential for the business. That was the first time I saw Eijirou-niisan with such a sullen expression.”

Naru frowned.

“In other words, Eijirou-san generally isn’t the sort of person to have such a sullen expression in public?”

“Yes. He might get angry, but until now, he’s never shown it in his expression. At least, that was the first time I had seen it on his face.”

“Kazuyasu-san, also?”

“Yes. Kuzu-niisan has seemed on edge these past two or three days. Yasu-niisan seems so also. Yasu-niisan is probably the worst. When he’s in public he restrains himself a little, but by nature he’s a very cheerful man. To the extent that he used to be scolded by our parents.”

...eeeh.

“How long has Yasutaka-san’s personality been different?”

“I think since the day of grandfather’s funeral. Even though I asked why, he won’t say.”

“Is there anyone else with changes in their personality?”

Akifumi-san was thoughtful for a moment.

“Youko-neesan.”

Now, which woman was she?

“The strong-willed looking one?”

“No, that’s Teruka. Teruka-neesan is the most strong-willed in nature of the family.”

“Then, the calm seeming one?”

“Yes. No, she’s a calm person by nature, but...”

“But?”

Asked by Naru, Akifumi-san replied,

“If I were to say whose personality changed the most of the family, it would be the children above all. There are another two in addition to Hazuki. Katsuki and Hazuki are the children of Kazu-niisan. Teruka-neesan’s child is Wakako. Katsuki and Wakako are strange. The pair are being secretive lately.”

When I tilted my head to the side, Akifumi-san smiled in a troubled fashion.

“How can I say this… Originally, they weren’t like that, however, recently they’ve been sticking close and won’t be separated from each other. On top of that, the pair talk secretively between themselves all the time. When I ask what they’re talking about, they exchange looks then run away...”

Hmm…

“This has also been about since grandfather’s funeral. The funeral was so hectic, there wasn’t time to be concerned about the children. In the last two or three days, it’s suddenly gotten to a state to be concerned about.”

“I see...”

Naru contemplated the situation.

A family who changed… I wonder what’s going on in this house…

Soon after, I was told to fix the angle of a camera that was placed in a room on the coast side, and I left the base. Upon entering the corridor, it was pitch black. Farther down, the light from the emergency lamp could be seen, which meant all of the electricity was off.

“Huh?”

I wonder if they turned it off to conserve electricity. I just had to go to the room diagonally opposite and, without thinking deeply, I began to walk. For now, it wasn’t dark enough that I couldn’t walk.

It was when I walked half-way. A faint voice came from somewhere along the dark and long corridor. I was surprised and stopped walking. The voice seemed faint like breathing. I looked around my surroundings, but they were obscured by the dark. Once again, just as I was thinking I might have imagined it, there came a voice like a faint whisper.

My heart was pounding. Once again, I looked around carefully. Then I noticed a lump on the corridor wall a short distance away towards the corridor of the main building. The lump was around waist height and about the size of a soccer ball.

“...san”

A quiet, secretive voice reached my ears.

“Is someone there…?”

Something thin extended from the lump, beckoning several times.

“...Oneesan.”

A child? Is it a child? The voice seemed like that of a child. When I looked harder, the lump seemed to be a child’s head. But, the corridor is straight, so there’s no turning point there.

“...Oneesan...”

Frightened by the whispering voice, I was just about to return to the base, and then I remembered there were lattice doors lined up along the walls. They were probably leaning out from inside the lattice door.

I took a breath of relief, then began to walk toward the child.

“Who is it?”

The child was beckoning. They came out into the corridor. One— Two people.

When I approached, it was definitely children. A boy and girl dressed in summer pajamas. They were either first graders in elementary school or below. In that case, these children were probably Katsuki-kun and Wakako-chan. Wakako-chan was just a little bigger.

“What’s wrong? You’re Katsuki-kun and Wakako-chan, right?”

When I stopped in front of them and asked, the pair stared at me. They whispered something to each other secretively. Then Wakako-chan said,

“...how many of you are there?”

That was what I heard.

“Eh?”

Wakako-chan repeated it to include bite.

“How many are there?”

“There are five of us.”

I was getting ready to ask them if it was okay for them to be up this late at night when the pair began whispering again.

“...five people...”

“That’s a lot...”

“...that’s bad....”

I very faintly heard these words. They were discussing something secretly. Then, they abruptly turned away in unison. They began to walk toward the main building.

“Wait a minute. What’s wrong?”

Wakako-chan looked back.

“Five, right?”

“That’s right. Hey, what’s up?”

“It’s really nothing you need to worry about.”

Laughing quietly, they scurried away.

Dumbfounded, I vacantly watched the direction where the pair had disappeared for a short while.

...What was this uneasiness? I didn’t know what was so strange in particular, but… I could understood why it seemed difficult for Akifumi-san to talk about it. It was difficult to convey this feeling to others. Still, something was very strange…

I breathed out and attempted to go fix the camera angle. That was when it happened.

—Screams could be heard from the end of the corridor.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13

2017-03-26T21:26:56Z

Sera131: /* 4 */

==Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 13: August 14th 4:00 pm - 5:00 pm==
===<center>1</center>===
Outside, as usual, was overflowing with sunlight so bright it was pure white.

After Lin-san went outside in chase of Naru, I took the opportunity to, for some reason or other, go for a walk by myself and trudged through the forest.

Although the sunlight was still bright, the cry of the evening cicadas could already be heard. The sound was lonesome and depressing. I felt something somewhat gloomy sinking in my chest.

Even I didn’t understand what it was and grew steadily more depressed.

...I’m depressed. I wonder why.

I should feel more triumphant. I found out something I had been curious about for a long time.

...I wonder what’s caught me in a mood like this.

I wandered aimlessly through the forest as I thought this and caught sight of a figure in front of me. He was standing against a tree.

As soon as I saw that figure, I abruptly understood.

Oh, I…

“I thought you went to see the lake.”

When I said this, his jet black eyes, which were looking straight at me, quickly averted. Whether or not it was a trick of the light, his expression seemed slightly shadowed.

“...Right.”

I muttered and walked over to the tree that Naru was leaning against.

“I’m sorry. For calling you ‘Naru-chan’ so easily.”

“Why?”

His eyes, which turned back toward me when he asked, were truly deep.

“It was a name only your older brother used, right? I was completely unaware of that fact...”

Although, even Lin-san addresses him like that, so maybe it’s no longer such a private name.

“That’s something from when we were really little.”

“Hmm...”

Naru put his back against the opposite side of the thin tree he was leaning against.

“...You really are an amazing person.”

There was no response to my murmuring.

“Or perhaps I should say, the distance between us is noticeable. ...Heheh. I guess that’s why you refer to me as an idiot. Compared to you, I really am an idiot.”

...Undoubtedly, this is the cause of my depression.

“I suppose you’ll return to England soon.”

His family is there and it’s where his life is.

“Then you’ll return to the life before you met us. ...I can’t even imagine what kind of life that is. Somehow, the worlds we live in are completely different.”

“That’s not true.”

“Really? You don’t think so?”

“Just an idiot scientist.”

This was the first time he had referred to himself like that, so I inadvertently looked back behind me. His back was visible on the other side of the thin trunk.

I quickly turned my gaze back.

“I guess you were an orphan, too.”

“My situation was different from yours. I had a brother and was also blessed with adoptive parents.”

“I see. ...What kind of person was your older brother?”

“Who knows.”

...Sure enough, he won’t answer my questions.

“I’m glad I happened to run into you. I sort of wanted to apologize.”

After I said this, I heard a quiet voice from behind me.

“I was looking for you.”

“Oh?”

“There were a few things I wanted to tell you, so I thought it would be nice to see you.”

“...Tell me what?”

Only his voice could be heard from behind me.

“...It’s possible we might not meet again, so there was something I wanted to say, but...”

“But?”

“Perhaps I won’t after all...”

‘You’re kidding me,’ I silently muttered. He’s keeping me in suspense.

I looked back behind me to tell him to say it, then heard the sound of footsteps treading through the undergrowth. At that moment, I involuntarily turned my gaze in the direction of the sound.

“...Huh?”

===<center>2</center>===

...What’s this????

I felt my mind go momentarily blank. I quickly pulled myself together and looked back behind me. No one was there anymore.

—This can’t be possible. Because that person was approaching me at a 15 degree angle to my front.

“Huh?”

I literally couldn’t believe what I was seeing.

“What’s the matter with you?”

That person, who had approached me at a 15 degree angle to my front, stopped.

Jet black hair and jet black eyes. Dressed completely in black.

“...Naru?”

He looked puzzled.

“You’re really Naru, right?”

“What are you saying? Are you awake?”

“Um… I’m not sure.”

How? What happened?

“—Who was here until just now?”

Naru tilted his head slightly to the side at my murmured words.

“Who was here?”

I pointed behind me where there was no longer anyone present.

“You. I was talking to you until just now. I’m sure of it.”

Without a doubt. That wasn’t a dream. I’m not nimble enough to sleep while standing.

“You were right next to me. What was that?”

“You were half asleep.”

I flared up at his openly contemptuous voice.

“It was different! It was like my usual dream, but it absolutely wasn’t a dream!”

“...Usual dream?”

Ah, I messed up…!

Naru moved his feet and came just a step closer.

“What is that?”

Naru’s gameface. Now I won’t be able to deceive him.

“It’s just a dream...”

Again, he stepped forward a distance of one step. Now, if I stretched out my hand, the remaining distance was close enough to touch him. I was against the thin tree trunk, which was still at my back, so I felt somewhat cornered.

“What kind, then?”

“Nothing that concerns you.”

“It didn’t sound all that unrelated to me.”

The color of his eyes was deep.

“I was here or something like that?”

“Or, it has nothing to do with you.”

“I think it may have something to do with me.”

“There’s no need to pry so much.”

“There’s no need to hide it so much, either, right?”

“I’m not hiding...”

...Fine! I’ll tell him already! After all, what’s the possible aftermath? He’ll laugh at me and I’ll slap his cheek, then I’ll feel relieved once it’s over.

“It’s a dream… about you!”

...I said it…

Even I could tell that my face had gone bright red. And yet, despite this, he, on the other hand, merely looked puzzled. This cold fish!

“—About me?”

“That’s right. About you. It’s my selfish dream. Perhaps it’s my wish. A dream about a gentle Naru.”

Actually, you’re not gentle at all, but this is implied irony to its fullest.

“Gentle—?”

“Yes. About you smiling gently and even speaking kindly to me.”

I’ll never accept that that’s your subconscious.

Naru stared at me wide-eyed.

“...You were talking to me until just now?”

“Yeah. Got a problem?”

I don’t know what I’m being so hostile for.

“—About what?”

“Insignificant trivialities. It was probably a daydream. —Of course it was a dream. A certain someone doesn’t smile and won’t even engage in idle chat with me. And you absolutely wouldn’t search for me unless you had a task to order me to do.”

This is the perfect confession. Ha-ha-ha.

Now you can laugh as much as you want. My right hand is already in position to slap you. Someone as cold-heartedly callous as you could never understand my maiden’s heart anyway.

“...What does that mean?”

Naru appeared dumbfounded.

Being questioned like that, I couldn’t help getting exasperated.

What does that mean? Isn’t that obvious? Why do you think I was keeping quiet about the fact that you were appearing in my dreams until today?

Are you stupid!? You don’t know!?”

“I don’t understand.”

Aaaah! I’ve had enough!

“That’s right, of course you wouldn’t. I knew you were an unfeeling, heartless person. Even so, isn’t it human nature to unconsciously hope for a little bit of kindness where it can’t be seen? You always smile whenever you appear in my dreams, and because of that, you seem gentle and concerned for me. —Of course, that’s just my wish. Still, when I see that kind of dream, I sort of think, at the bottom of your heart, you’re actually not such a cold-blooded human being. When that kept happening, my maiden’s heart thought it was just your soul popping out to come see me!”

Now does that dimwitted brain of yours finally understand?

“I can’t astral project.”

...huh!?

“I can’t do that. I wasn’t blessed with that talent.”

“I know. Obviously, I know that. That’s just my wish.”

“...that isn’t it.”

“If you’re going to laugh, then laugh… huh?”

When I suddenly calmed down, the already white face of the person I was shouting at was completely pale.

“When… did that start?”

Feeling oddly disheartened, I was dumbfounded.

“When did the dream start? From the beginning...”

“...It’s not me.”

...huh?

“That isn’t me. ...It’s Gene...”

Eh?

“Who?”

He placed his white hand to his forehead as if fighting off dizziness.

“Eugene...”

“That… that isn’t so! I would definitely know even if you are brothers! It was absolutely you!”

“No. It’s Gene.”

“But!”

I’d never mistake him for someone else. It was about Naru.

“We’re twins.”

...What?

“If we were expressionless, no one could tell us apart. —He’s my twin brother.”

...Th...that…

“So… Gene was still wandering this world...”

Similarly, Naru’s eyes also seemed to be wandering somewhere in the distance.

===<center>3</center>===

“That was… your older brother?”

But he’s…

—Dead.

Then…

“It was… about your older brother...”

The memory fragments cracked and fell apart.

—Why didn’t I realize it?

When I think about it, it’s so simple.

The Naru I meet in my dream smiles. The real Naru doesn’t smile.

—He was a completely different person.

His personality and his way of talking... he was was a completely different person except for his appearance!

There were certainly times when I thought he seemed like a different person. No wonder. It was an entirely different person. I just didn’t notice it—

Because they have the same face.

Because they have the same voice.

I thought it was Naru.

“Does he have regrets in this world…? That must be the case.”

Naru's low voice was sorrowful.

“...We might not meet again.”

When I murmured that, Naru turned his gaze to me.

“He said that earlier.”

“Yeah. If his body is found...”

Cutting off there, Naru closed his mouth.

There was nothing I could say, either.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

“Mai. There’s something I want to ask you.”

Naru spoke after some time had passed.

“...What?”

“On one occasion, you had a vision of the past where your throat was cut. At that time, was there anything strange?”

“Something strange?”

Naru momentarily groped for words.

“I performed psychometry on a small item that was kept in that mansion. It was something like a vase or lamp. Yours was very similar to the vision I saw within that.”

“Eh?”

“You could say that it was almost identical in every detail. It was before your dream.”

“...What does that mean?”

Naru shook his head a little.

“I’ll change the angle of the question. Inside your dreams, what sort of role did Eugene play?”

—Role?

“...I don’t really know, but there was a time when he told me he showed me the direction of a dream. The rest of the time, he gave me advice and taught me various things. This time, your brother taught me a method to enter a trance state.”

“The method where you release the tension from your entire body while focusing on your breathing?”

“Yeah.”

Naru released a sigh.

“What is that idiot doing...”

Idiot? —Even in regards to his brother, Naru is Naru.

“For a spirit medium to lose his way even for a moment. When I thought he was already on the other side.”

“I guess he was worried about you.”

I said that for some reason.

Naru frowned in disgust.

“I haven’t fallen low enough for Gene to worry about me.”

—Conclusion: Because he was able to be brothers with this guy, I’m certain his older brother was infinitely good-natured.

“But, what does it mean?”

“In short, that idiot is posing as your spirit guide. My guess is that you have innate spiritual abilities. In anticipation of that, he was probably determined to stick by your side and take on the job of drawing out your abilities. Good grief...”

If you talk about him in this way, your older brother won’t be able to rest in peace.

“That method of entering a trance state was a technique Gene used often. On those occasions, it was a trait of his to perceive spirits as light and see the landscape as transparent. On top of that, he’d connect the line without permission.”

“Line?”

Naru looked truly disgusted.

“There was a hotline between Gene and myself. For direct communication between consciousness and consciousness.”

“Telepathy?”

Naru nodded.

“Although, it wasn’t at all useful with anyone other than my brother. He relayed that to you. That explains why you also saw the same vision.”

...Really?

“He should quickly cross over to the other side.”

It was an absolutely understandable sentiment, so I decided not to think of Naru as a heartless person. It would be painful for me, too, if my mother and father remained on this side forever.

“I bet he was really worried about you.”

“He should mind his own business.”

“Now, now. Eugene disappeared and there was no one left with the ability to see spirits, right? So then, he guided me so I could be useful somehow.”

I think he’s a kind older brother. If you take that for granted, you’ll regret it someday.

“He’s meddlesome.”

“That’s called kindness.”

“It’s also call stupid.”

...Good grief!

===<center>4</center>===

“Why did your brother come to Japan?”

I thought he might not answer, but…

“There was a request that wanted him to perform evocation. Also, there were stories of old-style spirit mediums all over Japan, so he was investigating that at the same time.”

“Hmm...”

It’s probably rude of me to ask at this point, but his brother was a spirit medium. He was also famous.

“Your brother was also doing that kind of research?”

“Yes.”

“Did you ghost hunt together?”

“We did.”

“I see.”

Undoubtedly, Naru would have been frustrated during investigations. Thinking, ‘I wish my brother was here.’ There are occasionally times when Masako can’t see anything and I’m a good-for-nothing psychic. While his brother could grasp a situation immediately and quickly perform a purification if necessary.

I recalled the method of spirit purification he taught me. He, who asserted that it was ‘easy’, must have been a genuinely gentle and warm person.

...And now, he’s dead.

At this moment, he’s sleeping at the bottom of the dam—

“Your brother… how did you know he was here? Was it psychometry, after all?”

Naru nodded.

“Is that absolute? There’s no doubt?”

“Probably.”

“...Can I ask you how he died?”

Naru was silent as he contemplated for a moment. Then,

“Gene left for Japan and was about half-way through his scheduled stay. When I borrowed his clothes, I suddenly synced with him.”

“Synced?”

“To assimilate with the target person while using psychometry.”

“Like the dream I once had?”

“Right.”

I couldn’t stand experiencing that over and over again. I would certainly hate using psychometry.

“Suddenly? You didn’t do something trying to sync with him deliberately?”

“That kind of intention isn’t always necessary. Rejecting it requires will, however. ”

“Oh...”

“I think the first thing I saw was a mountain. On that mountain during the day as I was walking there on the road, I heard a car coming from behind. As I turned around, I could see the car that had rounded the curve drive farther and farther toward the outside. It raced straight towards me, then there was an impact and I collapsed. As I was lying on the asphalt, someone got out of the stopped car.”

“...Uh-huh.”

“It was a woman. I could only see her below the knee, though. She panicked and, after screaming, returned to her car. After a moment, I could hear the sound of the car moving and approaching me from behind...”

I choked back something bitter. If that’s the case, then that woman finished Gene off. Without a doubt… you could say he was murdered…

“From there on, the vision developed a green halation. That’s characteristic of when the target is dead. I was dragged along the ground and loaded into the trunk of the car. In a place somewhere like a garage, I was wrapped in a silver tarp. That was thrown into a lake from atop a boat—”

“That’s awful...”

“Getting into an accident there in the first place was careless and stupid.”

...Again with that manner of speaking… Honestly!

“I hope you find him soon.”

That’s most likely why he’s wandering. Being this far away, he can never see his family again. He’s all alone at the bottom of the cold water.

...He probably wants to go home soon. To the place where he belongs.

Naru started to say something. He started to say something only to stop talking and sighed instead.

It was then that I heard a distant voice.

“Oh, this is where you were?”

It was a woman’s voice. It wasn’t Ayako’s voice and it also wasn’t Masako’s voice, but it was certainly a familiar voice.

When I looked around, I could see a woman waving from amidst the forest.

That person was…

“Oh, Taniyama-san. How are you?”

I’ve missed that bright smile.

It was that mysterious acquaintance of Naru and Lin-san that I once met.

“Madoka.”

“...Mori-san!?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Registration Page

2017-03-26T21:00:50Z

Sera131: /* Volume 8 - I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2) / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下) */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

== List ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!''  / 悪霊がいっぱい!? ===
:* Prologue - [[user:Kaie|Kaie]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Kaie|Kaie]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:derawr|derawr]] / [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 7 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 8 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! ===

:* Prologue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* Prologue - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 - [[user:Sinmay|Sinmay]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 4 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 5 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Chapter 6 - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:* Epilogue - [[user:Yumemi.sayaka|yumemi.sayaka]] / [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち ===

:* Prologue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! ===

:* Prologue [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[user:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]　- '''Completed'''
:* Author's Notes [[User:Sera131|Sera131]]

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* Prologue [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 1 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 2 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 3 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 4 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 5 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 6 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 7 [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* Chapter 8 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 9 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 10 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 11 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 12 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 13 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 14 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''Completed'''
:* Chapter 15 [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''In Progress'''
:* Epilogue [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] - '''In Progress'''

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 5

2017-03-26T20:54:27Z

Sera131: /* 4 */

==Chapter 5 - [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Judas|Judas]]==
===<center>1</center>===
I stood in the cave, vacantly watching the waves crash against the rocks at the entrance. Small orbs of light were also crashing along with the waves. It looked like snow.

...ah, I’m dreaming again...

A figure appeared among the waves. It was a woman. She was walking solemnly. With her head bowed and shoulders drooped.

“Nao-san...”

Nao-san, who had finally reached the cave, walked quietly as if she didn’t notice me and exited towards the cove.

“Wait, Nao-san.”

Upon exiting to the cove, Nao-san was taken in by the wind and blown up towards the sky.

I released a single sigh and looked back behind me. The small shrine was visible. It appeared distorted again. It gave off a very unpleasant atmosphere. I wondered if I should try to get nearer, however, I absolutely couldn’t bring myself to do such a thing.

I vacantly watched the shrine for a while. And then, when my gaze returned to the sea, Nao-san once again entered my vision as she entered the cave from there.

“...Nao-san?”

She did not reply. When I rushed towards her, she unexpectedly flew away as if gently pushed by the wind. Without even shifting her gaze, she went out to the cove, then she was blown up towards the sky again. When I waited for a while, she emerged from the sea again. She repeated this over and over.

“...what?”

I wondered what was going on.

“What is she doing? Please tell me. —Naru! Why aren’t you here!?”

“Rebirth ritual.”

A voice suddenly came from behind. When I looked back, Naru was smiling.

...what!? If I call him, I’ll see him? I thought something like that.

“Rebirth ritual?”

“I think that’s probably so. Passing through a dark hole signifies being reborn once more. Although she’s passing through this cave over and over like that, I think she’s trying to change her nature into something different.”

...something different…

“This cave is summoning souls. A soul that’s summoned like that repeats the ritual. I understand it to that extent, but...”

“I’m a soul right now, aren’t I?”

Oh no, oh no, oh no! I don’t have to participate in that ritual, do I?

“That’s right. Therefore, it’s best not to get too close to here... let’s go.”

Naru held out his hand. I took his hand a little nervously. Unfortunately, I didn’t feel anything. Naturally, it was because I currently didn’t have a body. When he pulled my hand, we rode on a short breeze and soared to the top of the cove like surfacing from the water.

“Hey, Naru?”

‘Hmm?’ he asked as he gently directed his gaze toward me.

“Before, you told me you showed me the direction of the dream, right? Was it also like that all the way until now?”

There was no reply to this. He simply smiled softly.

Wispy lights floated up from the cove one after another.

“Mai...”

“What?”

I looked back when I was called, but there wasn’t anyone there.

“Naru?”

“—Mai.”

Where... where is that voice coming from?

“Mai!”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

Y-y-y-yes!

I was suddenly awake. Before my eyes was Masako’s appalled expression.

“Ah...”

When I hurriedly looked around, I was in the base. I was leaning against the wall and seemed to have dozed off. I couldn’t see anyone other than Masako. The morning light was shining in through the window.

“S-sorry. Did you call me?”

Masako stared coldly.

“It seems it would have been better not to have called.”

“Not particularly... ”

“You were probably on a date with someone, right?”

W-w-w-what is this unexpectedly?

Masako smiled maliciously,

“You seem to have mistaken me for someone else... or something.”

Oh no!

“That— that’s not true! I didn’t make that mistake, it honestly isn’t like that, it wasn’t that kind of mistake, err...”

I was dripping cold sweat.

Masako pouted a little, then looked into my face.

“Were there any clues?”

I recalled the dream and my mood fell abruptly.

“...Nao-san was passing through the cave over and over again.”

Masako looked at me doubtfully.

“Through the cave?”

“Yeah. She went through to the cove from the sea over and over. Was it… rebirth ritual?”

“Yes, that is where someone passes through a dark hole. [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tainai-meguri|Tainai-meguri]].”

“Tainai-meguri?”

“That kind of place is common to shrines and temples. There is a dark tunnel and it is likened to the belly of a mother. Upon exiting the tunnel and going out, one is born anew.”

Really?

“However, why is Nao-san doing such a thing? ...I wonder if it is the process of transmigration of the soul.”

“Transmigration of the soul, is that reincarnation?”

“Yes... I do not understand it well.”

...yeah.

“Where is everyone?”

“At the entrance... —They have returned.”

When Masako indicated the entrance of the room, lively voices from the direction of the corridor grew closer. The lattice door opened and everyone returned. Though, I noticed the number of people was one greater.

“...Yasuhara-san!”

When I raised my voice, Yasuhara-san (Yasuhara Osamu. Originally a client.), who was surrounded by everyone, directed a smile towards me. Yasuhara-san’s personality seemed just like his expression appeared.

“Ah, Taniyama-san, hello.”

I felt somewhat relieved. Seeing his bright smile during such a painful mood was delightful.

“As I thought, you were who Bou-san called.”

“That’s right, it was me.”

“You got here just now? Was it difficult?”

Yasuhara-san gave a brisk nod.

“It was really difficult. Even I’m fascinated by my finesse.”

“Where did you come from?”

“I was in Okinawa.”

Eeeep!

“You arrived quickly, didn’t you?”

Today, right on the heels of yesterday. Fairly early this morning.

“Right? After I hung up the phone, I immediately packed my bags and went to the airport. Because of my critically ill friend.”

“Critically ill friend?”

“Indeed. I wasn’t just enjoying myself, I was in the middle of my part-time job as a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Bellboy|bellboy]] at a resort hotel. I said my friend named Takigawa was critically ill because of an accident. Saying so, I was able to escape.”

Bou-san smiled wryly.

“Who’s critically ill? Not me!”

“Now, now. Because of that, one way or another, I caught a flight up to Fukuoka. I got on the last bullet train and went to Osaka. From there, I further hopped on the night train. Then, I arrived this morning.”

“Remarkable.”

I clapped my hands.

“Right?”

Laughing, Yasuhara-san looked at Bou-san.

“Well? What should I do?”

“We can’t move from here. [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Sh.C5.8Dnen|Shōnen]], I want you to gather information outside.”

“Oh, I see. I should be a detective. But, what kind of information should I gather?”

“I’ll describe the details right now… ”

Bou-san said, then questioned Yasuhara-san.

“Which reminds me, Shōnen. About what year was the Ansei era?”

“The [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Ansei_Purge|Ansei Purge]] was the year 1858. Wasn’t it thereabout?”

Remarkable. Truly.

“Well, that kind of information.”

“Got it.”

===<center>2</center>===

Yasuhara-san left without even taking time to drink tea, and those of us left behind checked last night’s data. As soon as it began playing, all of us couldn’t help frowning.

“What... is this sound?”

A low sound came from every camera. It was almost as if the sea was roaring. Slowly, it repeatedly increased and decreased. It somehow sounded like the breathing of a large beast.

“It’s like the breathing of a sleeping dinosaur...”

That strange description came from John.

“Exactly.”

We listened to that eerie sound for a while.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

It was after it had become late in the afternoon of that day. We, who had been idling in the base, stood up at the shrill sound of bells.

“...what is that!?”

“Isn’t it the fire alarm?”

When we went out into the corridor, there was a faint smoke drifting from the direction of the main building. As we ran, smoke could be seen through the window rising from the back of the main building.

“...isn’t that the grandmother’s room!?”

“It looks like it.”

As we ran up, flames were rising from the back of the corridor that led to the tatami mat room where the grandmother was.

“Takigawa-san!”

Akifumi-san, who was putting out the fire with a blanket, raised his voice.

“Are you okay!? What about your grandmother!?”

“My father just went in from the window.”

“What about the little kids?”

“They were already taken outside.”

Hiroe-obasan rushed over carrying a fire extinguisher. I took it.

“Are there more!?”

“Yes. We’re collecting them now.”

Hiroe-obasan said, then ran away. John held out his hands, so I passed him the fire extinguisher. I was about to follow Hiroe-obasan. It was at that time. Lin-san suddenly looked back behind him.

“...Naru.”

“Eh!?”

Lin-san pivoted and rushed off.

“Please look after things here!”

Look after… I reflexively started running, too.

“Mai!?”

“Ayako, collect the fire extinguishers with Masako!”

I shouted to Ayako, who was dumbfounded, and ran after Lin-san.

...everyone, I’m sorry!

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

Lin-san rushed into the base. I bound into the base right after him.

“Ah...!?”

In the base was Lin-san and another person… Kazuyasu-san was there.

While peering in Lin-san’s direction, Kazuyasu-san tore up the sliding door that lead to the next room with the kitchen knife he gripped. He raised one hand and shook the sliding door, however, it would not open. Growing irritated, he stabbed the paper with the point of the knife. The tightly closed door was in shreds because of that.

“Kazuyasu-san...”

“This means there is someone who is still possessed.”

Lin-san said as he looked at Kazuyasu-san.

“Stop that. If you open that, you are going to die.”

Kazuyasu-san roared. He heavily drew back his kitchen knife and stabbed it. A deep gash was made on the sliding door.

“Taniyama-san, will you try attacking with the nine syllables?”

“What... !?”

I was told I shouldn’t use it on people.

“If I do it, he will be seriously injured.”

“But!”

“That barrier will not hold much longer. If Naru is awoken, it will be the end.”

But... Suddenly, an image of the burns on the backs of Katsuki-kun and Wakako-chan appeared in my mind. Hurting people is a dreadful thing.

Kazuyasu-san stabbed the knife again. A long hole opened in the sliding door. The white profile of Naru, who was lying down, was visible through the tear. I raised my hand to ward off Kazuyasu-san, but my hand would not move. I was still hesitating…

Lin-san whistled with his fingers. Kazuyasu-san again pierced the point of the blade into the hole in the sliding door. The hole expanded—

The thing I saw then made me stiffen. From out of the hole came— a red arm. It was an arm of about the length of a child’s and it seemed somewhat twisted. The skin looked like tanned leather, and yet, it was red as if wet with blood. The fingers were gnarled like knots, and the nails were as long as fingers...

It moved with a speed that sliced the air, then disappeared into the hole. A moment later, blood went flying and splattered the surface of the sliding door. Kazuyasu-san dropped the kitchen knife. Four deep, narrow wounds were carved into his arm as if gouged out—

Despite me being stunned, Lin-san moved without hesitation. Before I knew it, he had approached Kazuyasu-san, who was crouched and holding his arm, which was stained crimson with gushing blood. Again, blood flew. The spray painted speckles over the sliding door. This time, it was Lin-san who was bleeding.

“Lin-san!”

Lin-san thrust his arm, which was deeply cut, toward Kazuyasu-san. However, Kazuyasu-san quickly drew back. He sprang back like a cat. The movement didn’t seem human.

“Rin...”

I raised my hand.

“Pyō... Tō, Sha,”

This... terrible fight cannot be allowed!

“Kai, Jin, Retsu, Zai, Zen!”

Kazuyasu-san howled. He flopped on top of the tatami mat, tumbling, then immediately got up and charged towards me. He hurled himself from right in front of me and I involuntarily screamed. He hit me and my back heavily collided with a post. For an instant, I stopped breathing, but I immediately shook my head with vigor.

...what happened to Kazuyasu-san!?

He wasn’t in the room. The figure of Lin-san could be seen rushing out of the base. Though my feet got tangled, I chased after him. When I went out into the corridor, Kazuyasu-san had just broken through a window that was at the end of the corridor and flew outside.

“Taniyama-san, please call Takigawa-san! Send someone to the base!”

“Alright!”

===<center>3</center>===

Just as I ran toward the main building, I was immediately met by Bou-san and the others as they were returning.

“What’s wrong?”

“Kazuyasu-san... ”

What should I say?

“He attacked the base and fought with Lin-san… he escaped to the garden. I was told to get you, Bou-san.”

“—John, come on!”

“Alright!”

They ran off. Akifumi-san followed them. I stopped Ayako, who tried to follow thereafter.

“Go to the base! So it’s not attacked again!”

“What about you, Mai?”

“I’m going after them.”

My feet already started running.

“Wait—! Don’t go! Even if you go!”

“I’m weak, so there’s something only I can do!”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

I rushed into the garden and looked around the surrounding area. Where did Lin-san and Kazuyasu-san go!? The others, who were a little in front of me, were also looking around. Suddenly, I heard the sound of a whistle from the direction of the cape.

“Bou-san, over there!”

We ran. We ran through the large garden, and when we went around the teahouse, Lin-san’s figure became visible.

“Lin-san!”

Lin-san, who cast a glance in this direction, had a growing number of cuts. Kazuyasu-san could be seen hiding behind the shrubbery.

“Takigawa-san, watch yourself. He can use whirlwind sickles.”

“...damn.”

Kazuyasu-san growled in the back of his throat like a cornered beast. Lin-san and Bou-san slowly closed in on him. Out of breath and dizzy, I placed my hand against the hedgerow. I felt nauseous with tension and fatigue—

“Mai-san, are you alr...”

I didn’t hear the end of John’s words.

Suddenly, the scene lurched violently. It was distorted and twisted, and just as I clung to the hedgerow, I was pushed forcefully from behind.

—I’m falling!

My body became rigid. The scene was shaking and the surface of the water at the bottom of the cliff suddenly appeared in my field of view. The rocky stretch was washed by the waves and the waves bubbled pure white… I was going to crash. I could not live if I slammed into that.

Immediately, my field of view changed. The edge of the cliff was visible at my feet and then time stopped there. I was thrown into the air. The hedgerow was visible by the edge of the cliff, which I was slipping away from. Then, the figure of a person was there. As I grasped at edge of the hedgerow, the apathetic face that watched me fall away was…

“Mai-san!?”

John called me and brought me back to myself.

I didn’t fall. My hand was grasping the hedgerow as it should be. My feet were properly situated.... my knees collapsed and I sat down on the spot.

“Taniyama-san.”

Tears spilled in large drops.

“...Kazuyasu-san, you did it, didn’t you?”

Kazuyasu-san showed his face from among the shrubbery. He looked in my direction.

“You pushed Nao-san from here.”

Images surfaced in my mind. In an evening room, a birdcage was there and Kazuyasu-san thrusted his hand inside the cage. There were cries like the high-pitched scream of birds…

“It was you who killed the birds and dogs, too.”

In the garden. He was coming out of the garage. Katsuki-kun and Wakako-chan were watching him…

“You also tampered with the car... why are you doing all of this?”

My tears would not stop. Kazuyasu-san did those things, and yet he didn’t.

Bou-san quickly formed the sword seal.

“...who are you?”

Only a growl was heard from the shrubbery.

“What grudge do you bear to do something like this?”

A spray of blood went up like a burst of mist. A red wound appeared on Bou-san’s arm.

“Tell me who!”

A low laughter resounded from the shrubbery.

“Why do you want to release Naru?”

There was no reply. Only a chuckle reverberated from the shrubbery.

“What’s your purpose?”

Finally, a low voice replied.

“Death.”

Suddenly, he sprung out from the shrubbery where he was hiding and ran low through the garden. He was much faster than my eyes could follow. When my eyes caught up with the direction Kazuyasu-san had run, his figure was nowhere.

When I pushed down the hedgerow, there was only an expanse of sky fully bathed in light.

By the time I reached the hedgerow on the cove side, there was a figure floating in the pure white foam that stretched over the surface of the cove water. Akifumi-san stopped Bou-san who tried to rush off in order to bring him back to his senses.

“It’s already... too late.”

“But...”

After he said that, Bou-san exhaled and looked down.

The neck of that person, who floated face down in the foam, was bent at a very unusual angle. If anyone were to look, they would know that it was already too late.

“Like this...”

People died even before this case. But, it wasn’t in front of my eyes.

“Not like this!”

Tears rapidly flooded my eyes and it was impossible to open them.

“What did we come here for!? We can’t do anything at all!!”

A painful sorrow filled my chest and it was impossible to even breathe or swallow. With this bitter thing caught in my throat, I thought I would surely suffocate. Someone stroked my back. A warm arm went around my shoulders.

“...it was nobody’s fault.”

It was Akifumi-san’s voice.

“It wasn’t Taniyama-san or Takigawa-san’s fault. It was nobody’s fault.”

I could not answer. I also couldn’t open my eyes. My head was down and I rubbed my forehead against the top of Akifumi-san’s shouldered.

“I know that you did everything you could.”

Still, it doesn’t make sense that people should have to die.

“I think I’m okay with this.”

...how...

When I raised my face, Akifumi-san was crying.

“Because at least my brother… lived without knowing what he had done.”

...what he had done. That he pushed his little sister and let her die…

I nodded. Even so, I couldn’t stop crying.

===<center>4</center>===

Yasuhara-san returned at night to hear the story of Kazuyasu-san. He sighed once.

“Keep up your strength. Because it’s not finished yet.”

...yeah.

“After suffering such casualties, if you leave defeated, then what was it that you come here for?”

Yasuhara-san said, then threw down an extraordinary amount of copied documents on top of the table.

“And now, shall I finish my homework?”

“Homework?”

“Yes. First, this is the newspaper Takigawa-san requested.”

One-by-one, Yasuhara-san showed us bound copies of documents.

“This is from the time of the predecessor, and this is from the time of the predecessor before the last.”

“Well done.”

Yasuhara-san gave Bou-san the copies.

“To summarize, it’s like this. The predecessor— that is, during the time Akifumi-san’s grandfather was ceded the house from his great-grandfather, eight people died. I understand from consulting the newspaper that four people committed [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Double_Suicide|double suicide]]. Of the remaining four people, one was a suicide, one was an accident, and the other two abruptly died from unknown causes.”

“Double suicide...?”

“Yes. The second son died after killing his wife and two children. I would call that forced double suicide. Two customers died, but those didn’t have clear causes. Since the bodies came out of the water on the coast, it was tentatively considered an accident, but I think it’s suspicious. Three spiritualists died. Two of them burned themselves to death when their clothes caught fire from the flame of a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Goma|Goma]] ritual. The remaining one was an unexplained sudden death. It was thirteen people in total.”

“Thirteen people, huh?”

“Before that, during the time of the great-grandfather, only six family members are listed in the newspaper. However, since it was before the war, I think it was really suspicious that it was six people. Those six people who died, died due to poison that was inside the well. This was immediately after they moved here and closed the shop in Kanazawa.”

“Well, why was that? Did the great-great-grandfather die after moving over here?”

“It seems so. Since his age at death was seventy-eight, it was a very advanced age. I think he had already ceded the shop to his son. —Next, here’s the family death register.”

“Oh, you were able to copy it?”

“Yes. I went to the temple first thing in the morning and made a copy. After that I visited the city library, then immediately went to Kanazawa....”

“You went all the way to Kanazawa!?”

“I certainly went. In fact, I ran and ran. It was on the train, while looking over a bunch of copies, that I noticed something strange.”

“Something strange?”

“Yes. It was the grandmother who said, ‘Accidents occur whenever there is a change of ownership,’ but actually, the large number of deaths that occurred in this Yoshimi house were only during the last two generations of predecessors.”

“Let me see!”

Bou-san snatched the copy of the family death register.

“That doesn’t mean the deaths during the previous generation weren’t particularly unusual.”

“That’s for sure...”

“I thought this seemed strange, so on the way back I visited the temple again and looked at all the family death registers for both the main household and the branch household. This is that copy.”

Yasuhara-san presented the copy.

“In conclusion, the problem isn’t with the Yoshimi house, but with this location.”

“...what?”

“Akifumi-san’s family— what’s known as the branch household from Kanazawa— have only come to suffer misfortune since moving here. Before that time, the family that lived here were descendants of the main household, however, the family died out about five years before the branch household from Kanazawa came back.”

“Huh...”

“In addition to that, the first death happened in third year of the Ansei era after the main household came over here. Before that, there wasn’t a Yoshimi house in this area. But, if one were to speak of who had ownership before that, then it would certainly be the family of the Fujisako house. However, the Fujisako house died out in the first year of the Ansei era.”

Saying this, Yasuhara-san then pulled out a different copy with triumph.

“After persuading the chief priest, I was able to make a copy of the family death register of the Fujisako house.”

“Remarkable.”

“Right? The Fujisako’s control only lasted two generations, but there’s nothing prior to that in their family death register. In other words, in summary up to this point,”

Yasuhara-san said, then lightly cleared his throat.

“This location was originally owned by the Fujisako house. The Yoshimi house came after they died out due to accidents. This Yoshimi house lived here for four generations, but they also died out in the fourth generation. It turns out, the family from the branch household came thereafter.”

Bou-san ruffled his hair.

“So, the problem isn’t the family, but the location...?”

“It seems so. Next, I tried investigating the history and legends around here. The result was this,”

The bundle of copies Yasuhara-san stacked was easily two books worth.

“How did you investigate this much stuff in one day…? While taking a roundtrip all the way to Kanazawa?”

Yasuhara-san smiled at the sound of Bou-san’s amazed voice.

“Hehehe. I have a talent for this.”

“A talent... you say?”

“After going to the temple and asking to copy the family death register, I went to the city library, but I did something before browsing newspapers. Can you guess what it was?”

“...what was it?”

“I stopped bored-looking schoolgirls and offered them part-time jobs.”

Bou-san, who was resting his chin in his hand, lost balance and dropped his chin.

“You hired part-time workers?”

“Quite so. If I wanted to hurry, only human wave tactics would work, right? ”

...good point.

“I was able to secure a one person workforce in Kanazawa, too. By keeping in touch with the kid I left over there by phone, I was able to collect this much material.”

...in—incredible.

Yasuhara-san, who was puffed up with pride, smiled and looked at Lin-san.

“As such, ‘Shibuya Psychic Research’ will accept the part-time work fees, right?”

Lin-san gave an exceptionally wry smile.

“We’ll pay.”

“Phew, that’s a relief.”

His relief was oddly amusing.

===<center>5</center>===

“Well, after that, while continuing the investigation, I came by a bit of an interesting story related to this location.”

“Interesting story?”

“Yes. It’s a common folktale about [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Ijin|ijin]] killing.”

“Ijin? ...killing?”

What is that?

When I spoke, Yasuhara-san laughed.

“Actually, it’s not ijin as in a remarkable person. Rather, of [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Red_Shoes|‘Red Shoes.’]] It says, ‘taken away by an ijin-san.’ You don’t know it?”

“Ah, a foreigner.”

In other words, John.

“Yes. But ‘ijin’ in ‘ijin killing’ is a little different. If anything, I would say it means something like ‘outsider’.”

Huh?

“In the olden days, a village was a closed society. Nobody left and nobody came in. The villagers were deeply linked in some way by blood as well as by a regional bond. In other words, your relatives were your neighbors.”

“Mm.”

“However, a peddler traveling around various countries might perhaps arrive there. He’s in no way connected to the villagers by blood or by region. He is someone completely different from the villagers. In other words, he’s an ‘ijin’.”

“Oh, I see. Speaking in a broad sense, an ‘ijin’ is also an outlander.”

“That’s right. As such, there are old stories left behind as folktales about ‘ijin’ that came into the village being killed. This is what is classified as ‘ijin killing’.”

“Wow.”

“Nevertheless, even in the case of folktales branded as ‘ijin killing’, it was a narrow range of ‘ijin’. Among the medicine sellers, peddlers, and various others, the ones that were normally killed were the so-called ‘Marebito’.”

I looked at Yasuhara-san reproachfully.

“Again in this way, you’re confusing me with words I don’t know.”

“Sorry about that. That is to say, a man named [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Orikuchi_Shinobu|Orikuchi Shinobu]], for some reason or another, used the term ‘Marebito’ when speaking of ‘Raihoushin’ to represent divine beings who wandered from village to village.”

...ah...I don’t understand.

“Raihoushin is a deity who visits. They come from somewhere to do things like bless villagers and give warnings. To expand on this, any agent of a deity who comes from somewhere to do things like bless villagers and give warnings is called a ‘Marebito’.”

“What is what?”

“These are people who, using supernatural powers, are able to communicate well with beings like Gods, Buddhas, Spirits, etc., unlike common folk who are unable to form such connections. They would come to villages and perform things common folk could not such as exterminating monsters and exorcising vengeful spirits.”

Hmm, that means….
“Oh, then, we would be ‘Marebito’, too? We’re outsiders from Tokyo and we exterminate evil spirits, right?”

Yasuhara-san clapped his hands.

“Yes. That’s right. ‘Marebito’ would be people such as monks and priestesses who wander here and there.”

“If that’s the case, you should have said so from the beginning.”

“Now, now. Killings of such ‘Marebito’ is a pattern present in old Japanese tales. It was called ‘ijin killing’ in folktales.”

“Mm.”

“The story approximately says that ‘Marebito’ who came to villages were murdered for reasons like being despised and possessing riches, and as a result a curse would arise. ‘Marebito’ were the target of scorn while at the same time being objects of fear. Consequently, their existence was despised and they were murdered for trivial reasons, but at the same time, their existence was feared because after they were killed, a curse would arise. Leaving aside there actually being a curse, it was impossible to kill a ‘Marebito’ and get away without consequences which meant they remained an image of fear and became a kind of legend.”

“That makes sense. Even we’re looked down on or admired for no reason.”

Yasuhara-san nodded.

“Right? —Because of that, ‘ijin killing’ remained here, but,”

Saying so, he opened a notebook.

“This has two patterns. I don’t really know which one is true, or whether both are, or whether neither are. But anyway, type A,”

Yasuhara-san read the notebook.

“Long ago, three Shugendō practitioners came to the village. They saw ‘Okobu-sama’ and said they would attempt to exorcise it because a curse had been placed on it. When they exorcised it, ‘Okobu-sama’ suddenly transformed into a golden Buddha statue. They said since the benevolent Buddha statue had been washed by the waves and ended up in that form, it must have been cursed. The ascetics built a movable shrine to the Buddha statue in the city and enshrined it there. However, the village elder saw it and, due to desire for the golden Buddha statue, took the ascetics to the coast and murdered them, but at the same instant the ascetics were killed, the golden Buddha statue turned back into the original stick of wood. Soon after, the elder’s household was plagued by a series of misfortunes and died out. Because of this, it was said to be the ascetics’ curse. —This is type A.”

I see, I see.

“The other type. Long ago, three troupe leaders came to the village. They saw ‘Okobu-sama’ and said because it was a benevolent god, a shrine should be built and it should be enshrined there. However, the villagers were having trouble paying the land tax due to a poor harvest that year, and there was no such allowance. Furthermore, a villager saw that the troupe leaders had a lot of money and communicated that. The villages gathered and agreed that they would kill the troupe leaders, then called them to the elder’s house. Poison was mixed in the meal, killing the troupe leaders, and after taking their money, the corpses were discarded into the sea. Since storms and high waves followed from then on, the villagers became remorseful and built a shrine to worship ‘Okobu-sama’ and mounds for the troupe leaders. —This is type B.”

“How awful...”

“Well, such a thing is known as ‘ijin killing’.”

After saying so, Yasuhara-san leaned forward.

“I don’t think they’re merely legends. There are a lot of facts shared about the three ‘Marebito’ and the ‘Okobu-sama’, right? Summarizing the two, it would be as such. Three ‘Marebito’ came to the village and said something about ‘Okobu-sama’. However, in the end, these ‘Marebito’ were killed by the greedy villagers. The crime was related to the ‘elder’ and, the location where they died or where their corpses were discarded, was the sea. As a result, bad things occurred in the village. The outline of both stories are ultimately the same.”

Bou-san blinked with surprise.

“Then, what? You think there was actually that kind of incident in the past?”

“I think so. I think there was an actual incident that acts as the model, and while it was being handed down, it split into two types.”

“Hm...”

“So, when I actually researched the local history, I found this. It’s a legend entitled, ‘Regarding Okobutsu-sama.’”

“Okobutsu-sama? Not Okobu-sama?”

“Right. Nevertheless, it’s a story similar to type A. Somewhere along the coast a stick of wood was washed ashore, and when it was shown to a monk, he said it was a benevolent Buddha-sama. In fact, when the monk chanted a sutra, the stick of wood immediately transformed into a golden Buddha statue. However, the following morning it had again transformed into the stick of wood. The story says from then on it was called ‘Okobutsu-sama’ and enshrined.”

“I see, it’s definitely similar. Then, type A is more of a true story?”

“I think it’s dangerous to make such an immediate decision. Still, I believe the underlying story is true.”

Bou-san nodded and contemplated for a moment.

“Three ascetics… or troupe leaders... ”

“What is it?”

“There were mounds at the shrine.”

“Oh, the ‘Tohachi mounds’?”

“Did you know why they’re named that?”

“No. There were no clues about that. I’ll go investigate it further tomorrow, but... ”

“There were three mounds, right? They’re also known as the ‘Sanroku mounds’. Maybe it’s ‘Three Roku mounds’.”

“—Ah, I see. Perhaps. But, what are ‘Roku mounds’?”

“Maybe ‘Rokubu mounds’?”

Yasuhara clapped his hands and nodded emphatically.

“Oh, yeah! Maybe ‘Three Rokubu mounds’ was abbreviated to ‘Sanroku mounds’? Then the last part of type B fits perfectly. It says they, ‘built a shrine and built mounds.’”

I asked Bou-san,

“What’s Rokubu?”

“They were pilgrimaging monks who visited six-sixty sacred sites all over the country. They were referred to as ‘Rokujuurokubu (66 copies)’, which was shortened to ‘Rokubu’, from the fact that they delivered hand-copied scriptures from the Lotus Sutra one copy at a time. It also came to refer to pilgrimaging monks who wandered various countries. In other words, ‘Marebito’.”

“Really?”

At the same time I raised my voice, Yasuhara-san began to furiously turn over a bunch of copies.

“...What’s wrong?”

“‘Rokubu mounds’. Somewhere… here!”

Yasuhara-san pulled out a binding of documents.

“There was a legend around here about ‘Rokubu mounds’, but I overlooked it because there were no ‘Rokubu mounds’. Let me see…”

He flipped through the documents and read.

“When it happened isn’t written, but long ago a famine happened around here and the discontented villagers caused a riot. However, they were subdued in the end. At that time, the villagers were told their lives would be spared if they turned in the ringleaders and the villagers handed over the ringleaders. The ringleaders ran away, but their pursuers caught them just after they fled to the ‘Rokubu mounds’. They were beheaded on the spot. Because odd events took place in the village after that such as the outbreak of an epidemic and strange rumblings in the earth, there was purported to be a curse from the ringleaders. Graves were built for them near the ‘Rokubu mounds’, but it didn’t stop in the least. Eventually, a temple was built there and when the graves were generously worshipped, the strangeness finally subsided.”

Suddenly, a voice sounded in my head.

(—This... betrayal.)

“Next to the ‘Rokubu mounds’? That’s here, isn’t it?”

Ayako asked. Bou-san nodded,

“To the left of the shrine is the sea, and the mountain is on the opposite side of the road, but I wouldn’t say across the road is next to.”

“There’s more. Long ago, there was a riot that occurred in this area, and the ringleaders were beheaded near the ‘Rokubu mounds’. Graves were built nearby and they were carefully buried, but if anyone disturbs the graves, he’ll develop a strange rash on the neck. Soon after it will rot and his head will fall off.”

Ayako and John spoke in unison.

“A strange rash on the neck!”

Yasuhara-san flipped through the documents with a speed and fury.

“According to the local history— an uprising occurred only once in this area. The riot in this area occurred in the second year of the Bunkyū era, that is, the year 1862. And the five ringleaders were decapitated.”

“Five... ringleaders!?”

(Who was there? Me, Naru, Bou-san, Ayako, and Lin-san... five.)

“Wait a minute. The riot related to the ‘Rokubu mounds’ and the riot in the second year of the Bunkyū era are probably the same one, right? There were five ringleaders of the riot. Then, the graves built next to the shrine—”

After Ayako said this, John and Bou-san looked at each other.

“The stones in the garden!”

(—always be cursed until the end of days!)

That’s... what this meant...

===<center>6</center>===

“Well, should we go then?”

“Bou-san?”

“The five people from the riot and the three Rokubu. Which one do you think is the culprit in this case?”

Bou-san looked around at us. We were bewildered and looked around at each other.

Yasuhara-san spoke,

“There are too few clues to choose one of them.”

When he said that, Bou-san lightly sighed.

“If that’s the case, —John. Let’s split up between the five and three.”

“Alright.”

“Lin-san, what are you going to do?”

When Bou-san asked, Lin-san responded,

“I cannot go. Since one of my shiki was knocked away in today’s uproar, I cannot leave here.”

“Knocked away?”

When I asked, he replied,

“Yes. It’s presence hasn’t disappeared, so it should return in a little while, but in the meantime, if I don’t stay here, Naru will be vulnerable. —May I suggest something?”

“What?”

“I think it’s better not to disperse your powers. I think there will be heavy resistance.”

Bou-san raised his eyebrows. He looked at the bandage that was wound around his arm with displeasure.

“...good grief. —[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Eeny_Meeny_Miny_Moe|Eeny, meeny, miny, moe]].”

Bou-san raised his finger. He pointed towards the cape.

“We’ll clear away the most numerous ones. Since it’s five. We’ll try an exorcism.”

It was as he said this. Suddenly, an impact like a side blow ran through the house.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

“What is that!?”

Soon after I raised my voice, heavy footsteps were heard running through the corridor.

“Takigawa-san, the temperature is decreasing.”

When I looked back toward Lin-san’s voice, the video of the six thermography instruments had turned blue as if they had been dyed. On the screen where only number data is displayed, the numbers were rapidly changing. While watching, the word ‘ERROR’ was increasing all over, and just like that, the word ‘ERROR’ filled every screen.

“Unit three has stopped.”

The video on camera three was interrupted. Following that, the monitor screens went out one after another.

“Bastards...”

To Bou-san’s words, Yasuhara said,

“I guess they made the first move.”

“I thought we’d go visit, but they left from over there.”

“Isn’t that our gain?”

“If it’s a beautiful lady.”

“Is that so? If it’s an ugly woman, then it’s just an annoyance?”

“That particular sort is persistent.”

“I see. Experienced words carry weight.”

...when Bou-san and Yasuhara-san unite, there isn’t even any tension.

The sound of heavy steps continued in the corridor. Overlapping that, a low sound became audible. What John described as, “the breathing of a sleeping dinosaur.” The low sound gradually grew stronger as if creeping and it became clear that it was the voices of people. Low, low voices like the singing of people.

“Huh? Aren’t those the words of a sutra?”

“If the opponent is the Rokubu, it would be just like them to do that. Are those three the culprits?”

“The one’s applying pressure are the monks? I guess it’s not too appreciated.”

“At the very least, if they were nuns.”

...how long are they going to keep up this imprudent comic dialogue?

“Shōnen, stay here. Lin, I'm counting on you.”

“Alright.”

“Mai, Masako, Ayako. We’re going to have a look at the situation. Stay here until then.”

“Oh, I’m going!”

In reply to Ayako’s strong voice,

“If you recklessly leave, you’ll be hit by whirlwind sickles, and it’s very painful.”

“I understand the danger!”

“When you become damaged goods with that personality, offers of marriage will disappear. —Which brings me to John. Let’s be good friends and draw the short straw.”

“Alright.”

Bou-san and John went running out of the base. I stopped Ayako, who was going to follow them.

“He told us to wait.”

“Even so, I can’t comply!”

“Even if we go, we’ll just get in the way! At the very least, let’s see what happens.”

“Don’t combine me with you! I’m a professional!”

Being yelled at, I got offended.

“Considering that, you haven’t been useful, have you?”

“It couldn’t be helped. Because of the conditions in this place, I’m able to help here.”

...she’s able to help...here?

When I tried to ask in return, the lights suddenly went out.

“What happened?”

“It seems like a power line is out or the breaker tripped.”

It was Lin-san’s calm voice. Due to the moonlight coming in through the window, my eyes immediately became accustomed to the darkness.

“At any rate, I’m going.”

“Wait, Ayako!”

Just then, Masako raised her voice.

“...over there!”

Masako was pointing at the window. From the eaves above the window, something elongated was hanging. It appeared to be a human arm. Only one arm was hanging down.

While watching it, the hand scratched at the air. It was wriggling as if struggling, then another arm came hanging down. Both arms grabbed the eaves. Then, an upside down human face looked in from the edge of the eaves.

It was the face of a man. The man looked inside the room, then very slowly leaned forward. Remaining upside down, he stretched both his hands out towards the window and pounded on the glass. Right after, the man crawled out from the eaves without even falling. As if he was a gecko or something, he crawled on the glass and revealed his whole body.

The man crawled out to the center of the glass. Another hand immediately appeared from the eaves. Then a woman appeared. From the sides and bottom of the window, hands could be seen sticking to the glass.

I had unconsciously backed up to the opposite wall. Men, women, children… The window was rapidly filling with people who had crawled out upside down from the roof and were clinging to the glass. All of whom peered inside expressionlessly.

One struck the glass with a bang. Another one imitated that. Before long, all of them had started to pound on the glass. The movement was mechanical without expression.

“Yasuhara-san, come here.”

Masako prompted Yasuhara-san. She made him sit against the wall and sat herself beside him, then she clasped her hands together. With her eyes closed, she moved only her mouth and began chanting something.

They started to pound the glass in a uniform rhythm. The glass began to steadily tremble. Each time a fist connected, the glass visibly rippled… it was cracking. It would break soon.

Lin-san whistled with his fingers. At the same time, Ayako cut the nine syllables. In a hair’s breadth, the glass was shattered inward. Figures were scattered outside the window and others came leaping inside.

“Mai, there’s no need to hold back because they’re spirits of the dead!”

“Okay!”

I answered and poised both hands— then I screamed.

From the window frame that had broken glass, a woman was trying to crawl inside. Her body was full of wounds and half of her face was smashed and caving in.

However, I knew it was Nao-san.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

—Why? Why is Nao-san..?

“Mai! Stop idling!”

I nodded, then readied my hand even though I felt discouraged. I mean, that was Nao-san, right…?

A little girl crawled towards the adjacent room.

“Rin, Pyō, Tō, Sha, Kai, Jin, Retsu, Zen, Gyō”

That peculiar nine syllables came from Lin-san. As if repulsed, the child went tumbling out the window. It’s expressionless face momentarily showed pain, and because of that I became increasingly paralyzed.

We were not the target of the that crowd coming in from the window one after another. It was the adjacent room. Did they want to release Naru from there or the being possessing him...? Even if they were knocked outside the window, they came crawling up again. It was futile against their persistence and insatiably.

When I bolstered my courage and raised my hand, a sharp pain shot through my wrist. I was surprised and when I looked, there was a thin cut. Then, blood began to trickle.

Ayako screamed. Red spread over the shoulder of her white shirt. Lin-san was covered in thin cuts, too.

There’s no way we can compete… with this…

Something suddenly grazed across the side of my face. There was a dull sound and it stuck in the floor by the window.

“On kirikiri bazara bajiri hora manda manda un hatta!”

I momentarily looked between the ritual instrument that rose up from the floor and the figure that had leaped into the room.

“On sara sara bazara hara kyara un hatta, on amirito dohanba un hatta,”

Suddenly, the swarm of dead tumbled out the window.

“On biso hora daraki shabazara hanjara un hatta, on asan magini un hatta, on shaugyarei makasan maen sowaka!”

Bou-san, who was also covered in cuts, ran up to his [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's_Notes#Tokkosho|Tokkosho]] and pierced it over again.

“Try to enter if I put this here!”

A man appeared from below the window. He extended his hand, trying to enter the room, then vanished below the window as if repulsed by something. Although they approached the window one after another, something there seemed to cause intense pain and they were unable to enter.

I slumped and sat down. My tension dissolved, then I suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

“Where’s Brown-san?”

After being asked by Lin-san, Bou-san replied,

“He’s leading the young master and the others. They’ll be here soon.”

“Did something show up over there?”

After Ayako asked,

“Those things showed up! We were surrounded by a band of drowned corpses. I’m telling you, it’s like a zombie movie.”

Just as Bou-san said this with a bitter expression, a scream was heard from the direction of the corridor.

When we ran into the corridor, screams could be heard from the direction of the main building. Following after Bou-san, who broke into a run, Ayako also broke into a run. I was in doubt, looking between the inside of the room and the pitch-dark corridor. Masako nodded.

“Be careful.”

I nodded, then followed after Ayako.

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

The screaming was taking place in the corridor a little past the entrance. Akifumi-san and the others could be seen crouched in the corridor. Katsuki-kun or Wakako-chan, or one of the children was crying. And something faintly white was flying pest-like about the area. John, who stood nearby, was sprinkling holy water and driving them off.

John shouted.

“Please don’t touch this! You’ll have a hard time.”

...hard time?

Just as I stared back at him, a white thing changed its angle and flew towards me.

“Un hatta”

It disappeared as if dissolved by Bou-san’s voice.

“John! Hurry over here! It’s safe if you go to the base!”

Nodding, John spoke to the others around him. Akifumi-san, who was holding Katsuki-kun, was the first to rise, then everyone stood up and ran towards the base.

Despite John saying, ‘Don’t touch,’ there was no way to avoid them. While I staggered without regard to hitting them, I ran towards the base. Being careless and running without thinking, a white thing hit my stomach as I started to approach the base.

I felt an impact. The impact, which pierced by stomach, was from something hard. I fell to my knees on the spot. A severe pain ran through my body from my stomach to my head and toes and it was impossible to breathe. I couldn’t even scream. Something warm came rushing into my hand, which I had immediately lifted to hold my stomach. The stench of blood greeted my nose.

..I...was stabbed..

I thought so in surprise with my mind that was paralyzed with pain. When I fearfully checked to make sure, there wasn’t even a scar there. There wasn’t one stain on the outside of my t-shirt.

“Mai! Are you okay!?”

“What... is this?”

Following the initial impact, the pain had left without me noticing. Staring blankly, the white thing came flying towards my shoulder as well. I tried to avoid it this time, but I didn’t make it in time. A soundless scream came out. It was scorching pain. Suddenly, there was the sensation of blood splashing against my face. It felt like... my upper arm had been twisted and dislocated from the socket.

...It was simply pure pain. Of course, there weren’t any scars anywhere.

“Mai!?”

“Don’t touch the white things!”

Distracted by me, Bou-san was attacked by a white thing and staggered violently.

“...ow”

“Are you okay?”

“I’m not at all okay… shit.”

Bou-san joined his fingers.

“Kyataya hanjasa hadaya sowaka!”

Suddenly, the color red flooded my mind. Crimson… transparent light. It wasn’t seen with my eyes, but I sensed light. After the light disappeared, there wasn’t even one white thing left.

“It’s over now... go on. Protect the little kids.”

“Right!”

I ran and rushed over to the side of Teruka-san, who was leading Wakako-chan by the hand.

“Are you alright?”

“Yes...”

Teruka-san, who answered with a tense expression, was also covered in thin cuts. Wakako-chan had a dazed expression. I lifted Wakako-chan and ran. I feverishly ran down the dark corridor back towards base.

===<center>7</center>===

Upon returning to base and going inside, there was a strange feeling like caressing downy hair. It wasn’t a particularly unpleasant feeling. Once inside, I lowered Wakako-chan and sat down. I was out of breath, and I couldn’t move anymore. Both my hands and feet were trembling.

Bou-san soon rushed in as well and, with a thud, fell on top of the tatami mat where he had entered the room.

“Are you… okay...?”

“I’m dying.”

It was a carefree voice, but his breathing seemed like he was suffering terribly.

“Are you alright?”

Masako hurried over and tried to help him up. Bou-san refused it and simply wiggled his fingertips.

“I wouldn’t mind paying 100 million yen… if I you’d let me sleep right here.”

What are you saying?

I glanced at the doorway. Both the lattice and sliding doors were open at the dark entrance. The white things were flying over again from the corridor, but they seemed to be repulsed at the entrance. I dragged my trembling legs and closed the sliding door. Watching them is bad for the heart.

“You should rest a little. It seems to be all right now.”

“If I rest, that barrier will be dispelled, too.”

...oh, is that so?

Without noticing, the curtains had been tightly closed over the veranda window and there was a low table propped up there. It was like a simple barricade. Several candles were lit. I would have never thought such small lights could feel as warm as this.

“Hey... what do we do now?”

“We wait until morning. They should go away at dawn.”

I reflexively looked at my wristwatch. It was already close to one o’clock. Since dawn is early in the summer, we’d be able to hold out somehow.

“What about Naru? Is he okay?”

After I asked, Lin-san nodded.

“He’s fine. He wasn’t woken up.”

Ayako, Masako and Yasuhara were treating all the wounds.

“Taniyama-san, also. Are you injured?”

I was called by Masako and looked at my opened cuts. The blood had already clotted. They didn’t seem like such deep cuts.

“Mine aren’t serious. I’m okay.”

“Well, it’s only disinfection.”

...I don’t like it because it stings. I thought this, but I quietly had them treated. Yasuhara-san kneeled beside Bou-san.

“Are you injured, Takigawa-san?”

“A bunch.”

“Please don’t move for a moment.”

Bou-san’s t-shirt had become covered in blood. When Yasuhara-san attempted to raise Bou-san’s shirt,

“Pervert.”

“Would you like me to pour the hydrogen peroxide over your head?”

“I wouldn’t like it because I’d be heavy metal.”

Yasuhara-san laughed and pulled up his shirt forcefully. His back was covered in cuts of various sizes. The ones visible below his shoulder blades were especially deep. At this rate, he should be covered in blood. Yasuhara-san momentarily frowned, but he immediately spoke as if it was nothing.

“This will sting.”

After saying this, he applied the cotton wool and Bou-san raised a pathetic voice.

“Ow, ow, ow.”

“You’re a boy. Endure it!”

“I’ll be a girl starting today.”

“You’re grossing me out, so please stop.”

While speaking of one thing or another, Yasuhara-san disinfected Bou-san’s wounds, then tore sheets and bandaged him. After a while, Lin-san looked up unexpectedly.

“What’s wrong?”

“It has returned.”

“Eh?”

“My shiki. Now all five are present. Takigawa-san, it is safe to sleep.”

I didn’t see anything with my eyes and I didn’t feel anything.

Masako frowned.

“That is your shiki?”

“It is, but can you sense its presence?”

Masako nodded.

“I understand why the spirits in this house were so empty.”

What?

“The ones who possessed Hazuki-chan and Naru, as well as the ones wandering the house, every one of the spirits felt so empty because they are the enslaved spirits of someone.”

Masako’s hands, which were clasped together, were trembling.

“Those spirits are not acting of their own will. Someone is using them, enslaving them as shiki. Using their resentment… using their deep suffering to the extent that they are unable to rest in peace.”

...Nao-san passing through the cave. If that’s the rebirth ritual, then what is it for? Why was Nao-san participating in the attack? ...with such… a pitiful appearance.

It’s not over yet. Nothing is over until...

We have to cut off this grotesque root and release the trapped spirits.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2017-03-14T23:58:48Z

Sera131: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}
<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----
[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a series of novels written by Ono Fuyumi. The series was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. The series was originally titled the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akuryou" (the original title). "Akuryou" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

September 2016: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently translating Volume 6. Chapter updates should occur every one to two weeks.

January 2017: [[User:Sera131|Sera131]] is currently working on revisions for Volume 8 before moving onto translations.

February 2017: [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]] is continuing the translations of Volume 3. She will edit the earlier chapters of Volume 3 after she finished the rest of it that weren't translated yet.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version. If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translations for volume 3 (in-progress), volume 6, and volume 8 (in-progress) are from the Japanese versions. Again, as this is an open wiki and translators as learning Japanese as they go along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels is being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*'''14 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 14 of Volume 8, Chapter 15 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Mar. 2017''' - Added Chapter 13 of Volume 8, Chapter 14 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''28 Feb. 2017''' - Added Part 2 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 3 is now being edited by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''21 Feb. 2017''' - Added Chapter 12 of Volume 8, Chapter 13 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''10 Feb. 2017''' - Revision & Translation of Chapter 11 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 12 of Volume 8 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''31 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 10 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 11 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 9 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 10 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''15 Jan. 2017''' - Revision of Chapter 8 of Volume 8 completed, Chapter 9 of Volume 8 is now being revised by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''23 Nov. 2016''' - Added Epilogue of Volume 6, Volume 6 Author's Note is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 6 of Volume 6, Epilogue of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''04 Nov. 2016''' - Added Chapter 5 of Volume 6, Chapter 6 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''21 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 4 of Volume 6, Chapter 5 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''06 Oct. 2016''' - Added Chapter 3 of Volume 6, Chapter 4 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''01 Oct. 2016''' - Added volumes 1 & 2 of Akumu no sumu ie, translated by [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly] (be sure to thank him on his website)
*'''27 Sep. 2016''' - Added Chapter 2 of Volume 6, Chapter 3 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''16 Sep. 2016''' - Added Prologue & Chapter 1 of Volume 6, Chapter 2 of Volume 6 is now being translated by [[User:Sera131|Sera131]].
*'''25 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 1 of chapter 4 of Volume 3, Part 2 is now being translated by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''17 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 6 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Chapter 4 Part 1's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''12 Mar. 2016''' - Added Part 5 of chapter 3 of Volume 3, Part 6's translation is now being revised by [[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]].
*'''02 Nov. 2015''' - Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November
*'''01 Oct. 2015''' - Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited
*'''09 Sep. 2015''' - Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun
*'''03 Apr. 2010''' - Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun
*'''07 Jul. 2009''' - Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4
*'''07 Mar. 2009''' - Added Part 4 of chapter 3
*'''01 Mar. 2009''' - Added part 3 of chapter 3

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛]] (40%)
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hide-and-Seek / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Toward the Clapping Hands / 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - House by the Cove / 入り江の家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Unforeseen Circumstances / 不測の事態]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Object from the Sea / 海から来るもの]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Judas / ユダ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6 - God Approaching / 寄り来る神]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume6_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上) [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

== Akumu no sumu ie by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==
=== Volume 1 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 01 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1094.html Prologue]
* Chapter 1
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/1968.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2210.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2489.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/2787.html Part 4]
* Chapter 2
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3020.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3162.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3486.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3655.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/3967.html Part 5]
* Chapter 3
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4137.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4383.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4702.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/4978.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5248.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5495.html Part 6]
* Chapter 4
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5765.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/5999.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6304.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6467.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6783.html Part 5]
* Chapter 5
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/6995.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7267.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/7859.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8165.html Part 5]
* Chapter 6
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8331.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8525.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/8782.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9142.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9218.html Part 5]
* Chapter 7
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9489.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/9823.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10005.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10240.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10708.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/10915.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11159.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - ''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(下)===
[[image:Akumu no sumu ie 02 Cover.jpg|left|200px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* Chapter 8
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/11993.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12335.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/12752.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13346.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13678.html Part 6]
* Chapter 9
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/13828.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14261.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14461.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14723.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/14857.html Part 5]
* Chapter 10
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15217.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15506.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/15673.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16016.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16299.html Part 5]
* Chapter 11
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16508.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/16803.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17072.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17382.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17540.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/17683.html Part 6]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18130.html Part 7]
* Chapter 12
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18405.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18522.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/18918.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19125.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19432.html Part 5]
* Chapter 13
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19706.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/19778.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20095.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20391.html Part 4]
* Chapter 14
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20524.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/20779.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21118.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21308.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21649.html Part 5]
* Chapter 15
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/21899.html Part 1]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22200.html Part 2]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22331.html Part 3]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/22582.html Part 4]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23016.html Part 5]
:* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23144.html Part 6]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23353.html Epilogue]
* [http://spr.dreamwidth.org/23711.html Afterword]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]
:*[[User:Witchhuntress|Witchhuntress]]
:*[[User:Sera131|Sera131]]
:*[http://spr.dreamwidth.org/ touchturnfly]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==
'''Original Kodansha Edition'''
*''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (August 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190311-X)
*''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (November 5, 1989, ISBN 4-06-190365-9)
*''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (March 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190417-5)
*''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (September 5, 1990, ISBN 4-06-190485-X)
*''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (March 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-190594-5)
*''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (October 5, 1991, ISBN 4-06-198575-2)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(September 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198696-1)
*''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(October 5, 1992, ISBN 4-06-198697-X)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 1)'' / 悪夢の棲む家(上) (March 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255156-4)
*''The House in Which Nightmares Dwell (Part 2)''/ 悪夢の棲む家(下) (April 20, 1994, ISBN 978-4-06-255164-9)

'''Media Factory Edition'''
*''Ghost Hunt 1 Ghost Stories of the Old School Building'' / ゴーストハント1 旧校舎怪談 (November 19, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3594-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 2 The Doll's Cage'' / ゴーストハント2 人形の檻 (January 14, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3688-4)
*''Ghost Hunt 3 The Girl's Prayer'' / ゴーストハント3 乙女ノ祈リ (March 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3862-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 4 Dead Spirit Game'' / ゴーストハント4 死霊遊戯 (May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3911-3)
*''Ghost Hunt 5 The Labyrinth of Fresh Blood'' / ゴーストハント5 鮮血の迷宮 (July 15, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3978-6)
*''Ghost Hunt 6 It comes from the Ocean'' / ゴーストハント6 海からくるもの (September 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4245-8)
*''Ghost Hunt 7 Open the Door'' / ゴーストハント7 扉を開けて (November 18, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4307-3)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume8 Translator's Notes

2017-03-14T23:56:34Z

Sera131: /* Chapter 14 */

==Chapter 8==
===Sensei===
先生 - Sensei: This is a Japanese honorific used to address teachers, professors and other professionals such as doctors, lawyers, politicians, etc. The word also means teacher.
===Sanzu River===
三途の川 - Sanzu River: When Mai talks about going over the bridge and crossing the river, I believe she is talking about the Sanzu River. This is a Japanese Buddhist tradition and religious belief regarding the afterlife. It's believed that the dead must cross over the river on their way to the afterlife. It's name, Sanzu no Kawa, literally means River of Three Crossings. Those who performed acts of good cross at the bridge, those who are neutral cross at a shallow area in the river, and those who performed acts of evil are forced to cross deep, serpent infested water.
==Chapter 9==
==Chapter 10==
===Nya===
べーだ - be-da: The sound often made when performing the akanbe gesture, an insulting and childish facial gesture of pulling one's eyelid down and sticking out one's tongue. The closest sound I could think of to imitate sticking out the tongue was "Nya!"
===Chat Line===
テレクラ - terekura: an abbreviation for "telephone club" (テレフォンクラブ terefon kurabu). These are telephone-based dating services originating in Japan.
===Echigoya===
越後屋 - Echigoya: This appears to be the name of an evil merchant from a historical play who could bribe his way out of anything. This seems like a plausible reference since the group is saying that Yasuhara-san is a cunning, smooth talker who knows how to get what he wants. There is a novelist from Osaka whose pen name is based on this character.
===Master Smooth-talker===
ナンパ - nanpa: In Japanese culture, this is a type of flirting and seduction popular among teenagers and people in their twenties and thirties. Some other translations of the word are: seducer, smooth-talker, ladies' man, playboy. Yasuhara-san is being called: ナンパの達人, which is Master of Nanpa or Nanpa Master.
==Chapter 11==
==Chapter 12==
===Exchange===
交換 - koukan: I think, in this case, Bou-san is using this to mean telephone exchanges used in old telecommunication systems where a human operator would interconnect (switch) telephone subscriber lines to establish calls between subscribers. Meanings also include: exchange, interchange, switching.
===Shimauma Panda Rakko===
シマウマ・パンダ・ラッコ - Shimauma Panda Rakko: Random animal names that abbreviate to SPR. Shimauma = Zebra; Panda = Panda; Rakko = Sea Otter; This wouldn't abbreviate properly in English.
===Niichan/Neechan===
兄ちゃん / 姉ちゃん - Niichan/Neechan: These are familiar forms for addressing your older siblings. Niichan is older brother and Neechan is older sister. As Bou-san said, English speakers generally just call each other by their given names or a nickname.
===Oliver===
オリヴァー - Orivā: When John speaks here, he says Noll and Oliver in English, then he pronounces Oliver in Japanese as Orivaa. The Japanese 'R' is very different from the English 'R'. ‘L’ as well as ‘R’ in English is usually transcribed as a Japanese ‘R’. To pronounce the 'R', the tip of your tongue lightly touches the roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.
===Oliver Davis===
オリヴァー・デイヴィス / オリバー・デイビス - Orivā Deivisu / Oribā Deibisu: Here, Bou-san is discussing how you would pronounce Oliver Davis in Japanese. It seems like using the バ(BA) and ビ(BI) syllables is more natural than using the ヴァ(VA) and ヴィ(VI) syllables, which involves changing the ウ(U) syllable to a ヴ(VU) using dakuten (the two dashes on the upper right of the character) and then using the small characters to specify the vowel part. Additionally, the 'U' in 'SU' is often times silent, so you end up with an 'S'.
===Peter Hurkos===
ピーター・フルコス - Pītā Furukosu: Peter Hurkos was a Dutchman who allegedly manifested extrasensory perception (ESP) after recovering from a head injury and coma caused by a fall from a ladder. He apparently went to Japan at some point.
===Naru===
ナル - Naru: Here, Bou-san says that he heard (probably from John) that ナル is an American pronunciation. Perhaps he means that Noll as it sounds in Japanese is an American pronunciation of that nickname. For this reason, I'm leaving it spelled as Naru. Again, a Japanese 'R' is not like an English 'R' and can even have an 'L' sound. So, it's not a hard 'R' sound like NAR-U, but broken into its syllables NA-RU with the 'R' being pronounced by touching the tip of your tongue lightly to roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.
==Chapter 13==
==Chapter 14==
===Opium Wars===
アヘン戦争 - Ahen Sensou: The Opium Wars were two wars in the mid-19th century involving Anglo-Chinese disputes over British trade in China and China's sovereignty. The disputes included the First Opium War (1839–1842) and the Second Opium War (1856–1860). The wars and events between them weakened the Qing dynasty and forced China to trade with the rest of the world.
===Cambridge===
ケンブリッジ - Kenburijji: Cambridge is a university city in England located on the River Cam about 50 miles (80 km) north of London. This is the location of Cambridge University, one of the most prestigious universities in the world.
===Wittgenstein===
ウィトゲンシュタイン - Witogenshutain: Ludwig Josef Johann Wittgenstein was an Austrian-British philosopher who worked primarily in logic, the philosophy of mathematics, the philosophy of the mind, and the philosophy of language. Wittgenstein was an alumnus of Trinity College where he earned a PhD. This is the college Naru was accepted into, so that's most likely why Mori-san calls him Wittgenstein's junior.
===University Entrance Qualification Exam===
大検 - Daiken - In Japan, entrance to universities is largely based on the scores that students achieve in entrance examinations. There is a national exam, but private universities also have their own exams. Students pick the subjects they're tested on based on their chosen field of study.
===A Level===
Aレベル - A Reburu: The General Certificate of Education (GCE) Advanced Level, or A Level, is a secondary school leaving qualification in the United Kingdom. A Levels are generally worked towards over two years and split into two parts, with one part studied in each year. A Level marks are obtained from exams taken in the second year. The number of A Levels taken varies, but is generally around three or four.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14

2017-03-14T23:55:42Z

Sera131:

==Ghost Hunt Volume 8 Chapter 14: August 14th 5:00 pm - 6:00 pm==
===<center>1</center>===
Why is Mori-san here?

I soon understood why. Heedlessly following after Naru, who hurriedly went toward Mori-san, I caught sight of three people who were a little distance off.

—That’s…

Two people were talking with Lin-san. A middle-aged man and woman. Moreover…

I unconsciously stopped walking.

They’re f-foreigners…

—Why are foreigners here?

I felt as though I vaguely understood the answer. This was actually soon confirmed given that Naru rushed directly over to the pair.

The woman hugged Naru close. The man also put his arm around Naru’s shoulders.

It was obvious who could do something like that without fear.

“Long time no see.”

Mori-san suddenly appeared beside me.

“It has been a while. —Mori-san, are those people Naru’s mother and father…?”

After smiling softly, Mori-san looked at Lin-san, who had similarly appeared beside me unnoticed.

“—I wonder if it’s okay to introduce them?”

Lin-san nodded to her question.

“Good. —Taniyama-san, I’ll introduce you. A little later.”

I see. That time Lin-san said, “I heard they’ll depart from over there soon,” he was talking about Naru’s parents...

I don’t know how long it takes to travel from England to Japan. Still, I definitely think it was probably a very difficult trip. This place is where the body of their missing son is resting. Due to that fact, they’re reuniting with their other son who otherwise wouldn’t live separately in such a distant foreign country.

“Is everyone well?”

“Yes.”

“I see. Then, maybe I should go briefly welcome them.”

Mori-san momentarily looked off to the side, so I looked in the same direction. Naru’s mother seemed to be crying.

“Let’s not disturb them.”

“You’re right.”

<font size="4"><center><b>***</b></center></font>

When I returned to the bungalow with Mori-san, everyone was still there hanging around.

“Mori-san!”

“Wow!”

“Long time no see!”

Mori-san smiled at everyone’s voices and spent some time catching up with them.

“What brings you back all of a sudden?”

In response to Bou-san’s question, she explained that she was acting as a guide for Naru’s parents. While everyone was chatting animatedly, I pulled Masako aside.

“Hey, hey.”

“What’s wrong?”

“At one point, when you were captured, didn’t Naru go to where you were and cheer you up?”

After covertly looking around for a moment, Masako spoke in a hushed voice.

“...Yes. What about it?”

“Did you know that wasn’t Naru?”

“It was Naru.”

“No. It was his older brother.”

“That’s not possible. Because it was Naru.”

Yeah, I understand the feeling of saying that.

“No, it was his older brother… his twin.”

“Twin!?”

Masako cried out and the voices behind her suddenly stopped.

“Who are twins?”

Yasuhara-san asked and Mori-san laughed.

“Ah, Naru and Gene, right?”

“His older brother is his older twin brother?”

“Right. They’re identical twins.”

‘Whoa,’ Yasuhara-san muttered,

“...there were two of that face. That must have been a sight to see.”

D-definitely.

“Even though they’re called twins, aren’t there some that don’t look that similar?”

Mori-san gently laughed at Ayako’s comment.

“They were similar. When you line twins up side by side, there are things that are unexpectedly dissimilar, but those two were very similar. I think twins that similar are rare.”

I wonder what it would be like to have a twin brother. I don’t really know, but I somehow feel like it would be much more intimate than a regular brother.

“I wonder if Naru’s personality become like that… because his brother died.”

It seemed sort of reasonable, but…

“Nope.”

Mori-san looked surprised.

“Naru’s always been like that.”

...gah!

“A-always? It's not because he’s carrying around a dark past and being cynical or something like that?”

“I don’t think so. I heard he’s been like that since he was little. Since Gene said it, I think it’s true.”

...Yikes.

Mori-san looked at the ceiling for a moment as if trying to remember something.

“You know… twins with looks that incredibly similar may be rare, but I think brothers with such different personalities is equally rare.”

“When you say different...”

“Exactly opposite.”

Ack! If one side is like that, then that means the opposite is…

Gentle, good-mannered, kind, modest…

“Like an a-angel?”

“A little different from that as well.”

Mori-san laughed.

“...Actually, Gene’s personality was probably normal, but because his other half was like that, he seemed like an incredibly good child.”

Well, naturally.

“Unlike Naru, he was the cheerful type. And he was friendly.”

Uh-huh.

“He also had a mischievous side. The twins often exchanged places and fooled the people around them. Naru doesn’t mess around like that, so that sort of thing was probably Gene’s suggestion.”

“...That’s a p-pretty surprising personality.”

It makes my head hurt when I think of someone with the same face as Naru doing that.

“He was just a bit like you, Taniyama-san. ”

Mori-san said so and gave me a warm smile.

...eh?

“Me?”

“Yeah. Although, it seems like he was a bit more of the quiet type.”

I’m sorry. I’m a noisy person.

“Lin also said so. That you’re similar.”

“...Huh?”

“Taniyama-san, you immediately sympathize with clients, right? You become completely absorbed with the people involved and laugh or cry with them?”

...Yeah, I have that sort of personality.

“He was similar in that regard. For that reason, everyone opened up to him...”

“Doesn’t that make him perfect?”

It Yasuhara-san who said this.

“With those looks, if his personality was good, he had nothing to fear.”

Mori-san smiled a somewhat wry smile.

“A child like that tends not to live long… Such is life.”

A somewhat sad tinged silence descended upon us. The sun had mostly set and everything in the room was covered in shadows.

===<center>2</center>===

“Surely, despite all that was said, they must have been close.”

After I said that to nobody in particular, Mori-san once again gave a wry smile.

“Hmm… I wonder about that. Gene was certainly the closest to Naru, though.”

“Were there brotherly quarrels?”

“All the time. But, for the most part, Naru would get angry one-sidedly.”

Ahh.

“...Yeah, Naru seemed to dislike Gene.”

“Even though they were brothers?”

“Yeah. Basically, Naru doesn’t like to be bothered by others. Whether it’s his brother or parents, I guess he’s the type who wants to be left alone. That kid’s only happy when researching and he seems to think everything apart from that is a hindrance.”

Hmm…

“But, while strangers will leave you alone, that’s not going to happen when it’s your family, right? If you seem sick, they’ll worry, and if you do something bad, they’ll scold you.”

“It’d be the end of it if you told them it was none of their business, right?”

“I don’t think that’ll work with family. Even if you don’t want to, you see them every day. If you cut ties with someone else, that’s the end of it, but you can’t do that with family.”

...Well, that’s true.

“So, if Gene hated Naru, they would have ended up being brothers who didn’t get along, but Gene was a child who fundamentally didn’t hate anyone.”

“Hmm...”

“—So, to be honest, when Naru announced that he was going to search for Gene’s body, I was surprised. I didn’t expect him to do something like that.”

To make Mori-san say so, that boy must’ve been staunch.

“When did he come to Japan?”

“I think it was about three months before Taniyama-san started working part-time. Around then.”

“Umm, Mori-san, what kind of relationship do you have with Naru?”

<p>*clenched fists*</p>

Mori-san looked at me.

“Background check?”

“Yes. Openly and unashamedly this time.”

When I said this, Mori-san gently laughed out loud.

“I’m, well, to put it simply, Naru’s boss.”

B-boss!?

Bou-san leaned forward slightly.

“You mean at ‘SPR’?”

“Yes. Within ‘SPR’, there’s what’s known as Pratt Laboratory. I’m the chief of field research there. For now.”

Whoaaaa.

“Then, is Naru a researcher there?”

“Right. Both Naru and Lin.”

After saying that, Mori-san gave a somewhat mixed smile.

“And Eugene.”

...I see.

“So that’s why you were Naru’s master.”

“Right, back in the day. I instructed him starting with how to handle cameras, but before I knew it, he was better than me. As a result, it’s now my job to gather all the documents Naru sends and present them to the higher-ups.”

“Really?”

He’s certainly no match for his boss and master. Neither Naru nor Lin-san.

“Is Lin-san’s home also in England? Not Hong Kong?”

“That’s right. Lin’s family is part of the group that fled Hong Kong. Originally, the clan lived in England and it seems only Lin’s household remained in Hong Kong. Since the family over there is obstinate.”

“Obstinate?”

“They hate the Japanese, and they also hate the British.”

Hmm. I heard he hated the Japanese, but does that mean he hates the British? I wonder if he’s bearing a grudge over the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Opium_Wars|Opium Wars]]. ...Either way, it’s unfortunate that Lin-san always winds up going to countries he hates.

“London, then?”

...When all is said and done, though, I don’t know many of the names of the other cities in England.

“Lin’s family lives there. Lin himself lives in [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Cambridge|Cambridge]], though.”

I don’t know where that is or what kind of place it is.

“Isn’t ‘SPR’ in London?”

Bou-san cut in and Mori-san nodded.

“Yes, the main office is in London. The lab is in Cambridge. Lin was a researcher at the lab and a graduate student at Cambridge, so that’s why.”

“Really? ...So then, Naru, too?”

“Right. His father is a professor at Cambridge.”

Oh, I see. Cambridge where there’s Cambridge University, maybe?

“How was Naru handling school while in Japan? Leave of absence?”

“Right.”

“High school student?”

“University student. Of course, he went through the admission procedures, but he’s never gone.”

“Cambridge, perhaps?”

Cambridge University is a school where incredibly smart people go. I know that much.

“That’s right. Trinity College. [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#Wittgenstein|Wittgenstein]]'s junior.”

“Huh?”

“Cambridge University is a generic name for over thirty colleges.”

“Hoowee. At seventeen? I guess he really is smart...”

Mori-san tilted her head slightly.

“Over there, they go to college from about the age of seventeen.”

“But he’s been in Japan the whole time, right? What about the entrance exam?”

“Ah, it was certainly a little earlier than usual to have qualified for admission to the university. He had already qualified when he arrived in Japan.”

“Is it similar to the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#University_Entrance_Qualification_Exam|University Entrance Qualification Exam]]?”

“Something like that. It seems there’s nothing like the entrance exam in Japan. He has three [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume8_Translator's_Notes#A_Level|A Level]] qualification exams and achievements as a researcher, so I think he was exempted.”

“I see. As expected, he’s intelligent.”

That doesn’t surprise me. Uh-huh.

However, Mori-san laughed.

“Basically, he just wants to research what he likes as soon as possible. As you might expect, he was studying hard before the qualification exams. While reading a textbook, he was walking through the lab corridor and ran into a wall.”

…bbbbbft.

“N-no way!”

Mori-san winked mischievously.

“What I said is a secret.”

“Okay.”

Naru ran into a wall! *giggle*

“It‘s amazing he didn’t demolish the wall in anger.”

“I don’t think he noticed at the time. Because he apologized to the wall.”

“Straight-faced?”

“Straight-faced.”

It’s no use. That’s comical.

===<center>3</center>===

As I was convulsing with laughter, I suddenly came to my senses and felt a cold gaze.

...Huh?

Many of the others were looking at me coldly.

“What’s the matter?”

As Bou-san sat cross-legged and rested his chin in his hand above his knee,

“You’re good friends, aren’t you...”

“Yeah. Do you want to join the club?”

“Want to join...”

Come on. It’s okay to be honest.

“There’s one thing I want to ask, Miss.”

“What is it?”

“In the demonstration video...”

“You're changing the conversation to serious topics like that again!”

<p>*fuming*</p>

“Mai’s conversation is just gossip.”

“Nya! That’s why you reek of old man!”

“You’re a child!”

“Teehehe. You’re jealous of my youth, huh?”

“Shut up!”

After saying that, Bou-san suddenly said,

“Which reminds me, Miss, how old is Lin?”

Mori-san laughed out loud.

“I’m sure he’s older than you, Takigawa-san.”

“That’s a relief.”

Saying that so seriously is evidence you’re an old man. You’re glad you’re not the oldest, huh?

“—That’s not what I wanted to talk about. Didn’t Naru-bou collapse that time he filmed the demonstration video? It would probably be extremely exhausting to throw a 50-kilo mass.”

...You really changed it to a serious topic. Old people are persistent.

Mori-san momentarily searched for words.

“...How should I say this… There’s a reason Naru gets exhausted.”

“Oh?”

“It wasn’t necessary for him to get that exhausted before. That is to say, Eugene functioned as an amplifier.”

“How’s that?”

“I’m sorry. I don’t understand it well, either. However, when Naru tossed ch’i to Gene, he amplified it and sent it back. It seems it was that sort of phenomenon. As they repeated the toss over and over, the ch’i grew. Therefore, I don’t think it was necessary for Naru to exhaust himself too much.”

...Hmm.

“In truth, I don’t really know. Naru didn’t do too many psychic ability experiments. Even if he did an experiment, it was too extraordinary and couldn’t be analyzed. It seems he himself isn’t too interested in psychic ability research, either.”

“Oh.”

“Also, it seems there was quite the supernatural phenomenon between those twins, but that also wasn’t clear. The pair didn’t talk about it and it was only possible between the brothers, so they almost never did experiments with it. Luella— their mother hated them being used as guinea pigs.”

...I don’t really get it. But Mori-san is also an expert.

“I see...”

After nodding to Bou-san’s voice, Mori-san became slightly serious.

“Just to be sure, please keep this to yourself. It would be trouble if it reached the ears of the mass media.”

“...I understand your feelings, but you don’t have to be so serious.”

If it’s Naru, I think a TV interview will be cut short by that sharp tongue.

“It would be trouble if photos happened to appear in the mass media.”

“Why? Well, girls will make a racket in no time flat...”

“That’s not it.”

Huh?

“Gene died in this country. If you believe Naru’s testimony, you might say he was murdered.”

“...Yeah.”

“The culprit is probably someone from this country. What do you think the culprit would do if she saw the same face as the person she murdered?”

“—Oh.”

“It depends on who the culprit is, but it could possibly be extremely dangerous, right? Therefore, I want to keep it a secret from the press.”

I see. You’re right.

...It’s serious.

‘By the way,’ Mori-san said in a very light tone, attempting to lift the heavy atmosphere that had suddenly descended, and looked at Bou-san.

“I heard Takigawa-san is a fan of Naru’s.”

—Huh?

After everyone tilted their heads to the side, we all burst into laughter simultaneously.

“Uh-huh. Bou-san is a huge fan of Dr. Davis.”

“Yay! That’s great. I can tell you a bunch.”

“Don’t you want to get his signature?”

“He's someone you know, so it’s an easy victory.”

“You even exposed yourself as a fan to the Doctor. You praised him a lot in his presence.”

“That’s right.”

Bou-san clutched his head in his hands.

“Please, I’m asking you, don’t say that. ...I'm trying really hard not to think about it.”

He seemed to be truly miserable, lol.

He would have been happier not knowing. Mm-hmm.

It happened as we were stupidly laughing. There was the sound of a knock, to which Ayalo replied. Lin-san was the one who opened the door.

“Is Madoka here?”

“I’m here!”

Mori-san smiled and before she could raise her hand, Lin-san spoke sternly.

“—They found him.”

Everyone rose to their feet.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Next Section]]
|-7
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume8 Translator's Notes

2017-03-14T23:55:15Z

Sera131: /* Chapter 14 */

==Chapter 8==
===Sensei===
先生 - Sensei: This is a Japanese honorific used to address teachers, professors and other professionals such as doctors, lawyers, politicians, etc. The word also means teacher.
===Sanzu River===
三途の川 - Sanzu River: When Mai talks about going over the bridge and crossing the river, I believe she is talking about the Sanzu River. This is a Japanese Buddhist tradition and religious belief regarding the afterlife. It's believed that the dead must cross over the river on their way to the afterlife. It's name, Sanzu no Kawa, literally means River of Three Crossings. Those who performed acts of good cross at the bridge, those who are neutral cross at a shallow area in the river, and those who performed acts of evil are forced to cross deep, serpent infested water.
==Chapter 9==
==Chapter 10==
===Nya===
べーだ - be-da: The sound often made when performing the akanbe gesture, an insulting and childish facial gesture of pulling one's eyelid down and sticking out one's tongue. The closest sound I could think of to imitate sticking out the tongue was "Nya!"
===Chat Line===
テレクラ - terekura: an abbreviation for "telephone club" (テレフォンクラブ terefon kurabu). These are telephone-based dating services originating in Japan.
===Echigoya===
越後屋 - Echigoya: This appears to be the name of an evil merchant from a historical play who could bribe his way out of anything. This seems like a plausible reference since the group is saying that Yasuhara-san is a cunning, smooth talker who knows how to get what he wants. There is a novelist from Osaka whose pen name is based on this character.
===Master Smooth-talker===
ナンパ - nanpa: In Japanese culture, this is a type of flirting and seduction popular among teenagers and people in their twenties and thirties. Some other translations of the word are: seducer, smooth-talker, ladies' man, playboy. Yasuhara-san is being called: ナンパの達人, which is Master of Nanpa or Nanpa Master.
==Chapter 11==
==Chapter 12==
===Exchange===
交換 - koukan: I think, in this case, Bou-san is using this to mean telephone exchanges used in old telecommunication systems where a human operator would interconnect (switch) telephone subscriber lines to establish calls between subscribers. Meanings also include: exchange, interchange, switching.
===Shimauma Panda Rakko===
シマウマ・パンダ・ラッコ - Shimauma Panda Rakko: Random animal names that abbreviate to SPR. Shimauma = Zebra; Panda = Panda; Rakko = Sea Otter; This wouldn't abbreviate properly in English.
===Niichan/Neechan===
兄ちゃん / 姉ちゃん - Niichan/Neechan: These are familiar forms for addressing your older siblings. Niichan is older brother and Neechan is older sister. As Bou-san said, English speakers generally just call each other by their given names or a nickname.
===Oliver===
オリヴァー - Orivā: When John speaks here, he says Noll and Oliver in English, then he pronounces Oliver in Japanese as Orivaa. The Japanese 'R' is very different from the English 'R'. ‘L’ as well as ‘R’ in English is usually transcribed as a Japanese ‘R’. To pronounce the 'R', the tip of your tongue lightly touches the roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.
===Oliver Davis===
オリヴァー・デイヴィス / オリバー・デイビス - Orivā Deivisu / Oribā Deibisu: Here, Bou-san is discussing how you would pronounce Oliver Davis in Japanese. It seems like using the バ(BA) and ビ(BI) syllables is more natural than using the ヴァ(VA) and ヴィ(VI) syllables, which involves changing the ウ(U) syllable to a ヴ(VU) using dakuten (the two dashes on the upper right of the character) and then using the small characters to specify the vowel part. Additionally, the 'U' in 'SU' is often times silent, so you end up with an 'S'.
===Peter Hurkos===
ピーター・フルコス - Pītā Furukosu: Peter Hurkos was a Dutchman who allegedly manifested extrasensory perception (ESP) after recovering from a head injury and coma caused by a fall from a ladder. He apparently went to Japan at some point.
===Naru===
ナル - Naru: Here, Bou-san says that he heard (probably from John) that ナル is an American pronunciation. Perhaps he means that Noll as it sounds in Japanese is an American pronunciation of that nickname. For this reason, I'm leaving it spelled as Naru. Again, a Japanese 'R' is not like an English 'R' and can even have an 'L' sound. So, it's not a hard 'R' sound like NAR-U, but broken into its syllables NA-RU with the 'R' being pronounced by touching the tip of your tongue lightly to roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.
==Chapter 13==
==Chapter 14==
===Opium Wars===
アヘン戦争 - Ahen Sensou: The Opium Wars were two wars in the mid-19th century involving Anglo-Chinese disputes over British trade in China and China's sovereignty. The disputes included the First Opium War (1839–1842) and the Second Opium War (1856–1860). The wars and events between them weakened the Qing dynasty and forced China to trade with the rest of the world.
===Wittgenstein===
ウィトゲンシュタイン - Witogenshutain: Ludwig Josef Johann Wittgenstein was an Austrian-British philosopher who worked primarily in logic, the philosophy of mathematics, the philosophy of the mind, and the philosophy of language. Wittgenstein was an alumnus of Trinity College where he earned a PhD. This is the college Naru was accepted into, so that's most likely why Mori-san calls him Wittgenstein's junior.
===Cambridge===
ケンブリッジ - Kenburijji: Cambridge is a university city in England located on the River Cam about 50 miles (80 km) north of London. This is the location of Cambridge University, one of the most prestigious universities in the world.
===University Entrance Qualification Exam===
大検 - Daiken - In Japan, entrance to universities is largely based on the scores that students achieve in entrance examinations. There is a national exam, but private universities also have their own exams. Students pick the subjects they're tested on based on their chosen field of study.
===A Level===
Aレベル - A Reburu: The General Certificate of Education (GCE) Advanced Level, or A Level, is a secondary school leaving qualification in the United Kingdom. A Levels are generally worked towards over two years and split into two parts, with one part studied in each year. A Level marks are obtained from exams taken in the second year. The number of A Levels taken varies, but is generally around three or four.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume8 Translator's Notes

2017-03-14T23:45:23Z

Sera131: /* Cambridge */

==Chapter 8==
===Sensei===
先生 - Sensei: This is a Japanese honorific used to address teachers, professors and other professionals such as doctors, lawyers, politicians, etc. The word also means teacher.
===Sanzu River===
三途の川 - Sanzu River: When Mai talks about going over the bridge and crossing the river, I believe she is talking about the Sanzu River. This is a Japanese Buddhist tradition and religious belief regarding the afterlife. It's believed that the dead must cross over the river on their way to the afterlife. It's name, Sanzu no Kawa, literally means River of Three Crossings. Those who performed acts of good cross at the bridge, those who are neutral cross at a shallow area in the river, and those who performed acts of evil are forced to cross deep, serpent infested water.
==Chapter 9==
==Chapter 10==
===Nya===
べーだ - be-da: The sound often made when performing the akanbe gesture, an insulting and childish facial gesture of pulling one's eyelid down and sticking out one's tongue. The closest sound I could think of to imitate sticking out the tongue was "Nya!"
===Chat Line===
テレクラ - terekura: an abbreviation for "telephone club" (テレフォンクラブ terefon kurabu). These are telephone-based dating services originating in Japan.
===Echigoya===
越後屋 - Echigoya: This appears to be the name of an evil merchant from a historical play who could bribe his way out of anything. This seems like a plausible reference since the group is saying that Yasuhara-san is a cunning, smooth talker who knows how to get what he wants. There is a novelist from Osaka whose pen name is based on this character.
===Master Smooth-talker===
ナンパ - nanpa: In Japanese culture, this is a type of flirting and seduction popular among teenagers and people in their twenties and thirties. Some other translations of the word are: seducer, smooth-talker, ladies' man, playboy. Yasuhara-san is being called: ナンパの達人, which is Master of Nanpa or Nanpa Master.
==Chapter 11==
==Chapter 12==
===Exchange===
交換 - koukan: I think, in this case, Bou-san is using this to mean telephone exchanges used in old telecommunication systems where a human operator would interconnect (switch) telephone subscriber lines to establish calls between subscribers. Meanings also include: exchange, interchange, switching.
===Shimauma Panda Rakko===
シマウマ・パンダ・ラッコ - Shimauma Panda Rakko: Random animal names that abbreviate to SPR. Shimauma = Zebra; Panda = Panda; Rakko = Sea Otter; This wouldn't abbreviate properly in English.
===Niichan/Neechan===
兄ちゃん / 姉ちゃん - Niichan/Neechan: These are familiar forms for addressing your older siblings. Niichan is older brother and Neechan is older sister. As Bou-san said, English speakers generally just call each other by their given names or a nickname.
===Oliver===
オリヴァー - Orivā: When John speaks here, he says Noll and Oliver in English, then he pronounces Oliver in Japanese as Orivaa. The Japanese 'R' is very different from the English 'R'. ‘L’ as well as ‘R’ in English is usually transcribed as a Japanese ‘R’. To pronounce the 'R', the tip of your tongue lightly touches the roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.
===Oliver Davis===
オリヴァー・デイヴィス / オリバー・デイビス - Orivā Deivisu / Oribā Deibisu: Here, Bou-san is discussing how you would pronounce Oliver Davis in Japanese. It seems like using the バ(BA) and ビ(BI) syllables is more natural than using the ヴァ(VA) and ヴィ(VI) syllables, which involves changing the ウ(U) syllable to a ヴ(VU) using dakuten (the two dashes on the upper right of the character) and then using the small characters to specify the vowel part. Additionally, the 'U' in 'SU' is often times silent, so you end up with an 'S'.
===Peter Hurkos===
ピーター・フルコス - Pītā Furukosu: Peter Hurkos was a Dutchman who allegedly manifested extrasensory perception (ESP) after recovering from a head injury and coma caused by a fall from a ladder. He apparently went to Japan at some point.
===Naru===
ナル - Naru: Here, Bou-san says that he heard (probably from John) that ナル is an American pronunciation. Perhaps he means that Noll as it sounds in Japanese is an American pronunciation of that nickname. For this reason, I'm leaving it spelled as Naru. Again, a Japanese 'R' is not like an English 'R' and can even have an 'L' sound. So, it's not a hard 'R' sound like NAR-U, but broken into its syllables NA-RU with the 'R' being pronounced by touching the tip of your tongue lightly to roof of your mouth behind your front teeth.
==Chapter 13==
==Chapter 14==
===Opium Wars===
アヘン戦争 - Ahen Sensou: The Opium Wars were two wars in the mid-19th century involving Anglo-Chinese disputes over British trade in China and China's sovereignty. The disputes included the First Opium War (1839–1842) and the Second Opium War (1856–1860). The wars and events between them weakened the Qing dynasty and forced China to trade with the rest of the world.
===Cambridge===
ケンブリッジ - Kenburijji: Cambridge is a university city in England located on the River Cam about 50 miles (80 km) north of London. This is the location of Cambridge University, one of the most prestigious universities in the world.
===University Entrance Qualification Exam===
大検 - Daiken - In Japan, entrance to universities is largely based on the scores that students achieve in entrance examinations. There is a national exam, but private universities also have their own exams. Students pick the subjects they're tested on based on their chosen field of study.
===A Level===
Aレベル - A Reburu: The General Certificate of Education (GCE) Advanced Level, or A Level, is a secondary school leaving qualification in the United Kingdom. A Levels are generally worked towards over two years and split into two parts, with one part studied in each year. A Level marks are obtained from exams taken in the second year. The number of A Levels taken varies, but is generally around three or four.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>